Batman Beyond RPG: Part 3

[Bird Boy]

Wow..on Part 3 already. I'm suer we all know who's taken, but as it is customary to list characters taken...:

Heroes:

Shriek: Batman/Terry McGinnis
Bird Boy: Bruce Wayne, Warhawk
Trent Lane: Dick Grayson,The Samurai (custom character)
Batgirl_2005:Katharina Queen (Custom character)
Matthan: Blue Dragon (custom character)

Villians:

Blight: Blight/Derek Powers, Paxton Powers
Mr. Obsession: Ibn (Check RPG for story),Stalker
Bird Boy: Willy Watt, Mr. Freeze (Both retired for now, but will be back)
Asmor: Spellbinder

I assume Blue Dragon is a hero, Matthan? Not sure yet.. :)

-BB

[JLU Dude]

Hey, if it's okay, could I play Barbara Gordon and possibly a JLU member?

[Matthan]

OOC: This whole post is out of character. With two full threads of history, I thought it would be a good idea to post a summary before anything really takes off. I would still recommend reading all of the past two threads (they're fun and got me interested enough to join), but hopefully this can be a quick reference. Oh and I'm going to repost my last post like Bird Boy asked. Asmor I assume you'll want to as well. Anyway, here's a quick history.

The story began with a lot of fast paced action when Willie Watt and the Stalker both made appearances in Gotham at the same time. Watt led a merry chase, but was eventually subdued.

It was right before the final battle with Stalker that Blight made his reappearance in Gotham. He had finally conquered his debilitating condition and seemed unstoppable. The battle was on when he kidnapped Max. Blight actually manages to discover Batman’s identity and blackmails him to fight him. Batman trashes Blight and saves Max.

During this, a mysterious character appeared known simply as the Ninja. The descendent of the ninja from the original series, Kyodai Ken. He was sworn to avenge his ancestor’s honor by killing Bruce Wayne, and if he had to kill Batman to do it then so be it.

Stalker and Batman then met for one epic battle. Though the battle was close, Batman edged out a poetic victory. Stalker was left a broken man. It was this broken man that was picked up by the NSA. Stalker was refitted with even more powerful prosthetics and is currently working to pay back the debt to Agent Bennet.

Blight returns to Gotham after his defeat. Through a series of struggles, the Ninja and Batman make an alliance to end Blight’s reign of terror. Blight was subdued and the Ninja was forced to accept the truth about his ancestor. The Ninja had been duped by the Society of Assassins which was led by Ra’s Al Ghul. Conveniently, it was during all this that it was discovered that Ra’s al Ghul was still alive in Talia’s body.

The story went to London to get Bruce medical aid, and the Ninja became the Samurai. The plot goes wild as Blight becomes the loose cannon that can tip either side. He temporarily sides with Ra’s and then Batman. The story jumps stateside quickly as, Ra’s gathered his Society of Assassins and pursued Batman into the Batcave. In the ensuing devastation, the original batcave was destroyed. Ra’s also finally died.

Rest didn’t come like many had hoped. A new larger batcave was found underneath Wayne Manor and quickly adapted to their needs. The place still shined with new equipment when the Joker returned.

The Clown Prince of Terror came back to strike one final blow into the heart of Batman. The maniac’s mad quest eventually brought Dick Grayson back into the fold. It was during this time that a young girl that had been stolen by the government from Bruce many years ago. She is physically incapable of feeling fear and that gift has also been her curse as she tends to be reckless and undisciplined. Katharina may have stumbled and fouled up along the way, but she desperately tried to help. Stalker was sent in to bring the Joker down by Bennet. Eventually, the Joker was located and in the battle was slaughtered. The Joker was dead once and for all though the NSA took his body.

A new face arrived in Gotham after that. Ibn claimed to be Bruce Wayne’s long lost son with Talia. He played the enigmatic route. He even enlisted Dick Grayson’s one protégé who went awry. He had a ruthless, female Nightwing on his side. Ibn regained the dead body of Talia / Ra’s and brought the new and old Gotham knights to his towers to see his plan unfold. He managed to clone a young body for Ra’s and transferred Ra’s into it. He also managed to bring his mother back from the grave.

During the course of Ibn’s coming to Gotham, Dick Grayson decided to take on a new student. Katharina has begun to train under Dick. The results haven’t been overly apparent yet, but it would seem that Katharina holds nothing but promise.
Meanwhile, across town, Blight returned again. He kidnapped his son Paxton from prison and brought him to a secret laboratory. It was there that Blight regained a permanent skin that can only be burnt off a will. Derek Powers had returned and has already started to garner support for his official return to power. He is aided in this by the mysterious Spellbinder who has only recently returned to Gotham and offered his aid to Blight.

There has also been one report of a new vigilante. A group of four Jokerz were found with a light pole wrapped around them. The only lead is one of the Jokerz kept saying, “Blue Dragon,” over and over again. Whether this new vigilante will get along with current defenders of Gotham has yet to be seen.

We left off the last thread with Batman, Bruce, Dick, and Katharina retreating from Ibn’s corporate building to regroup and figure out there next move. It’s a shame that from the looks of it, they are about to be hit from all sides.

*edit* I've addressed Mr. O's discussions and expanded Katharina's entry.

[Matthan]

The elevator comes to a halt on the ground floor. Paul and I step out and flash our ID badges at a lady behind a desk. She is a short, oriental woman with her dark hair pulled into a sharp bun behind her head. She glances towards us and we let our badges drop around our necks.

Paul speaks up, “Sorry, Margaret, Jack and I need a bite to eat. We’re headed over to Michelle’s. Do you want anything?”

A smile crosses her face showcasing the wrinkles that she desperately tries to hide. “No, that’s fine. My shift is winding up in a few minutes anyway. You two just take care of yourselves.”

“We will, Margaret. See you tomorrow.”

We step out and leave the vehicle in the lot. Michelle’s isn’t a long walk and today I feel safe on the streets. Paul silently falls in beside me. The Police are just wrapping up with the Jokerz and the light pole problem. We silently walk to the other side of the street to avoid the onlookers. I can’t help but smile as I see them lift the twisted light pole into a harness to be lifted and carted off.

“You know, maybe that wasn’t the best way to introduce yourself. A bit to in your face, isn’t it?”

I glare at Paul, “This isn’t the time or place, Paul. Save it for when we’re alone.”

He opens his mouth to retort when we hear it coming. The symbol of justice for Gotham City soars through the sky streaming past us. We follow the bat mobile with our eyes as it banks further into the city.

“A little later, we need to talk about getting a ride like that,” I whispered.

“What happened to a time and place?”I shoot him a grin. “I’ll add it to the list.”

We finally make it to Michelle’s. It’s a tiny, 24-hour breakfast diner tucked into the corner of 24th and Old Main Street. We pass through the doors and grab our usual booth. A haggard looking woman passes us and asks us if we would like the usual. We both nod and she scurries off to the kitchen.

I absentmindedly pick at my waffles as Paul talks. “…and the eye design isn’t coming along quite as fast as we hoped. Then, there’s the… Are you listening to me? Jack! Are you listening to me?”

I shook my head, “Sorry, Paul, I got lost in thought.”

“Do I need to ask?”

“I was just wondering where he was going.”

“Who?”

“Batman. What crime was he after? Who was he stopping?”

“Think about it later. Your hero worship is cutting into valuable time. Our bosses want some new prototypes soon. Prosthetics is a dying field when they can grow new tissue in a test tube. It won’t be long until they break through the legislation keeping them from growing entire limbs and organs in cloned bodies to distribute to the needy masses. We have to build something better than just an average human limb or organ.”

“We can build stronger prosthetics, Paul. That’s not the issue. People don’t want to have a bunch of electronics running through their bodies. They want to be natural. We need some kind of an edge. Something more than just brute strength or functionality.”

“You’re saying we need a gimmick.”

“Exactly. What if we integrated entertainment into our prosthetics?”

“What are you talking about?”

“We’re on the final design phases on the eye, right?” Paul nodded. “What if we fiddled with the design a bit? Tweak it out. We’re already sending artificial signals to the brain to allow it to see. What if instead of just allowing the incoming light to program the signal, we allow the user to intercept that signal and put in a custom signal.”

“You’re talking about an extreme virtual reality.”

“Exactly! Think of the video game market. We could design some signal blockers for the other senses as well for a complete immersion. We would just have to implant them on the proper nerves. Then, all we need is a wireless control unit to upload the information to the prosthetics.”

“Isn’t that a bit extreme? Not to mention dangerous.”

“Think of it as cutting edge. Not to mention the more practical applications. We could treat addictions by literally blocking the sensory signals which set off the craving and replacing it with normal signals. We could set off adrenaline in soldiers. Incapacitate criminals by cutting off the signals coming from their brains.”

“Or take over complete control of their bodies if you make it go both ways.”

“Good point. So we put in a fail safe on the consumer design not to allow that.”

“We can run it past the higher ups tomorrow.”

“Let’s not mention the complete body control part, eh?”

“Fair enough.”

“Whose turn is it to pick up the check?”

OOC: There it is again in it's lengthy glory. Asmor, I think I wrote this independent enough of your posts that you can post after it and still be understood. And as for being a hero, I hope to be, Bird Boy. I just don't have any ethics yet like the Bat team. We'll see how I turn out.

[Shriek]

Matthan! Nice job dude! I'm really thankful and appreciative that you wrote all that summary up. Congrats! And I'm sure I speak for all of us when I say, "Thanks and a job well done!"

[Mr. Obsession]

ooc: Excellent job Matthan. I would correct a few minor things, first that after the fight between Stalker and Batman Stalker was left very injured and now has several prosthetics making him even stronger, more agile, and deadly than before. The whole ordeal has focused his need to hunt and kill "The Great Bat Spirit". Since then Stalker has found himself under government employ until his current debt is repaid (this will all change shortly :D ). Salker also assisted Batman against the Joker, under direct gov't orders, and after the Joker was killed snuck off with the body.

The Joker's body is now in the possession of the gov't.



And if, between this and my last post in thread #2 I didn't drop enough hints about my current plans, well you might just be blind. :D


Oh, and Justice League Dude, by all means take Barbara. :)


I'll probably post something ic tonight.

[Blight]

Wow, Matthan! :eek: You really paid great attention to all the posts in the previous threads! Great job with the summary, man. I'm impressed! :)

See ya!
Blight

[Bird Boy]

Yow Matthan! That was great... :eek:

Looks like we may have a new RPG member guys. Since our Max and Dana people have both seemed to "die", BleuUnicorn has PMed me asking if she could have them. So, she should be joining in soon.. :)

I'll post later...

-BB

[JLU Dude]

Commissioner Barbara Gordon:

I'm in my office when I hear the phone ring. I hear the phone ring. I answer it. "Hello?" I say.
"Ma'am," an officer says. It's Thompson. "There's a gang of Jokerz with a street pole wrapped around them and a note saying 'Blue Dragon.'."
"Okay," I say. "I want you to investigate."
"Yes, Ma'am," he say. I hangs up. Who could do that? Wonder if Bruce knows about the person. What doesn't he know. Well, I'm sure him and Terry will get to it. Still, we need to to do something to ensure by ourselves. After all, we can't alway rely on Batman. Hard to beileve. Forty years ago, I was Batgirl, an ally of Batman. Now, I'm in my father's old spot on the force. Those were the good old days.

[Mr. Obsession]

ooc:
Originally posted by Bird Boy
Yow Matthan! That was great... :eek:

Looks like we may have a new RPG member guys. Since our Max and Dana people have both seemed to "die", BleuUnicorn has PMed me asking if she could have them. So, she should be joining in soon.. :)

I'll post later...

-BB Yay! Hostages! :D

ic: Ibn

I walk into the medical lab where Grandfather is strapped down, next to him is Ubu. They stop talking as soon as I walk through the door.

"Ahh here comes the conquering hero now." Grandfather sneers.

"Untie him Ubu."

Grandfather sits up slowly, as he gets off the table Ubu reaches to help him. Grandfather waves Ubu off. He's a little wobble around the knees, but otherwise he's fine.

"Good. I was hoping that we could prevent atrophy. I've set up a exercise regiment for you until you can get back to you're old self."

"Grandfather lets out a quite growl, grabs a scalpel from a nearby tray and comes at me. I smile and do nothing. The moment he gets within five inches of my face he freezes, terror, confusion and anger in his eyes. It's obvious that he wants to hack away at my face but he can't. Grandfather's entire body trembles until he drops the scalpel and he falls to his knees. "Why?"

"Because I have no illusions that I'm safe for a minute around you, without precautions. Among the improvements I made to you're new body are several ingrained instincts, you can no more slit my throat than your own."

"There's more than one way to skin a cat Ibn."

"True, which is why if I die, be it natural causes or in any fashion that could conceivably be considered foul play, I have left orders with trusted members of the Society to kill everyone of my enemies. And you, my dear Grandfather, are on the top of that list. You best hope that I decide to remove you from that list before my time is up."

"What happened to your 'leaving family out' ideals?"

"I still have them, it's just my will to live is slightly stronger Grandfather."

"Master." Ubu pipes in.

"Oh yes, as we discussed my friend. Grandfather I hereby assign Ubu to you as your loyal servant, as you did to me once long ago. For his lifetime of service you rewarded him with the rejunivation of the pits and guardianship of myself. In response to the one request that he has ever made while at my side, I now return him to you're serve. Now if you'll excuse me..."

"Where are you going? I'm not happy Ibn."

"No, I suspect you're not. We'll discuss you're place in the world tomorrow. Right now I have to check on Mother's condition and then some calls to make."

"Ibn..."

I ignore him and walk out of the room, leaving Grandfather to stew in his anger.

[Asmor]

Repost of my last post in thread 2

IC

I stay behind a little while to finish up my coffee while I think about what I just heard.

Could be interesting, maybe I should take a look in their computers while I'm there. At the very least get some ideas.

I spend the rest of the hidden, observing the building. Not too many people work there. I didn't even see any security, they must just call in a squad from the main offices when something happens. Small lab, but should be adequate.

When everyone's left and it seems safe, I sneak in. With the key provided me by glow boy, it's not too hard. He also gave me the security code, so the alarms weren't a problem either.

If I'm gonna be working here, I should probably take care of the surveillence cameras.

After looking around for a while, I finally find the security closet. One of the keys opens it, and I go in to check out the system, and find quite a surprise. Seems someone's already decided to fix it for me. All the cameras are frozen and just showing one particular image. I try panning the cameras, and the image doesn't change. Curious. Someone's trying to hide something.

[Blight]

Y'know, I betcha if I shouted loud enough, my voice would start to bounce off the walls of this empty thread and continue to do so for about 3 hours, creating the longest echo in history. :p Come on, people! Stop snoring and get over here! Hey, I just realized I haven't written an annoying "Wake up" post like this in a really long time! Sorry to keep you guys waiting so long. :D

See ya!
Blight

[Matthan]

OOC: I hear you, Blight. I guess everyone is just waiting on the story to really start. Well, I'm pushing the time to night. Everything exciting happens at night anyway. Right? :p

IC: Blue Dragon

Paul and I turn our separate ways as we step out of the diner. We live near each other but he said something about having to pay a bill. I don’t think I’ll ever understand why he doesn’t just automate the little things like bills. He always talks about wanting to know where his money is going. He’ll grow up one of these days though.

Some light from the fading sunset bounces off a parked car and catches me in the eye. As I blink, I shield my eyes and look up to the sky to see the common murky purple color of the sky at dusk. The smog that tends to hang around the city has long ago stolen any natural striking colors from our sunsets. It’s just another reminder of the war that rages for our future.

My mind begins to race as I think about what could be. My hands begin to clench into fists and I can feel the itch. I want to be out there. I need to fight this war. No more standing by and hoping the world turns out ok. I’m finally doing something. My walk picks up more and more until I’m in a light run.

I cover the short distance to my apartment in a few minutes. I step inside and am confronted by the stark emptiness of my loft. My wedding picture still hangs over the couch. The hallway still leads to an unfinished nursery. There are still boxes scattered about from when Paige and I first moved in. We had just gotten the Loft the week before she was murdered. It was going to be our home. Now it feels like a coffin. I walk to the guest bedroom where I’ve been staying for the past months. I haven’t been able to sleep in the same room where she and I slept. A room made for two can be so lonely when there is only one.

I gently seat myself behind my computer and call up the news over the net. My earlier fiasco has quickly faded into the edges of public consciousness as another movie star gains weight. I suppose I shouldn’t have expected to have Batman’s reputation in one little fight with the Jokerz. I just didn’t expect most of the talking heads to think of me as some drug induced fantasy. Repeat showings will show them that error.

An email pops up as I’m about the shut the system down. Apparently, Paul has made it home and found a site online I should check out. I laugh out loud as I open it. Some kid with way too much free time has already made a site about me. He’s got theories on who I am. Scratch that. What I am. An alien in Gotham? The kid has got imagination for sure. At least, I’ve got one fan. Maybe that’s one life I’ve won for this war. I need to get back out there. Heaven knows there are some Jokerz or T’s causing trouble somewhere.

I begin to strip off clothes as I step out of the room. By the time I’ve reached my ladder, my armor has unsheathed itself from my body and I’ve been transformed into the Blue Dragon. We purchased the rooftop along with the loft. It had high walls around it and Paige and I thought the kids could play up here as they grew. I suppose it’s fitting that I start the battle tonight from this playground of lost dreams.

With a quick jump, I’m on top of the wall and over it. I began to move building to building making my way towards Old Town. If I can’t find the enemy there, then I won’t find them anywhere.

OOC: Not earth shattering to be sure, but if anyone wants to join me, I'm on top of Gotham headed for trouble.

~Matthan

[Bleu Unicorn]

Dana

I sit on my windowsill, looking out at the Gotham sky; it’s really beautiful out tonight—not a cloud in sight . . . or Terry for that matter. How did the summer escape me so quickly? It seems like just yesterday it was the beginning of June. Oh, well, such is life I suppose.

As for Terry, I just don’t get him sometimes. I can’t even recall the last time I saw him. Sometime this past month, I’m sure. Mr. Wayne certainly keeps him on his toes; I don’t know why he puts up with it. People need lives, especially teenagers.

“Maybe I’ll give him a call!” I say to myself. I walk over to the phone and punch in his number, it’s late, but I’m sure he’s home.

The line beeps in my ear. “Busy? Who’s on the phone at this hour?” What else is new . . . I guess it will just have to wait until tomorrow.

Or wait, I’m sure Max knows! She always seems to know what Terry’s up to.

I punch in Max’s number.

[Asmor]

OOC

I was gonna post something about that too, but decided not to.

As it is right now, I really can't do a whole lot to my character without advancing the plot a few weeks, so I figured I'd make sure you all got all your stuff out of the way.

Maybe I should take up a second character. Right now my thoughts are all taken up with anime characters (Just bought BESM revised 2nd edition) so I can't really think of a good original character unless Gotham is ready for a transforming mecha or a cat person... And I can't really think of who else I'd be interested in playing but who hasn't been taken already. Oh well.

I'll try to post something, anyways.

IC

I've assembled a few parts to start working on what I can, while I wait for the special stuff I ordered under a pseudonym to come in. I curse to myself as I solder the wrong two wires together, I've never been any good at soldering, hands not steady enough. I suck it back up with a solder pump and try again.

I refill my glass from the "Box-o-booze" I picked up before coming here. It's empty, so I toss the box under a table a few feet away and forget about it.

I won't even be able to test this thing til I get the other stuff, and even then I'm gonna need someone to test it ON. But I can't just sit here and do nothing. I'll just end up going out and getting my self in trouble and slagging this whole thing up.

"DAMNIT!" I yell as I burn myself, then throw the small board and soldering iron down on the tile floor.

Screw this, I've gotta go out and do something, maybe even find someone to help me work on this.

I hide what I've got done in a vent in the security room and then leave the office, resetting the security and locking the door as I leave. Too bad I wasn't so mindful about throwing out my trash as I was about securing the place ...

[Bleu Unicorn]

Max

A warm breeze blows through my open bedroom window. It’s actually a rather nice evening, not even a cloud in sight. I’m sitting in my room, watching the news over the ‘net. Four Jokerz were found tied up with a light post. How interesting! I wonder who it—

My thoughts are interrupted by the phone ringing. I pick up the phone, “Hello?”

“Max! I’m so glad you’re home!”

“Dana? What’s up?” My heart starts to race; I just know she’s going to ask where Terry is. I’m sure he hasn’t talked with her—since he hasn’t talked with me in over two weeks.

“Well, since you ask. I was wondering if you’ve heard from Terry lately. I haven’t seen him in weeks. He hasn’t called. And his line’s busy right now . . .“ I start tuning her out. Terry, where the heck are you? I think to myself. And what am I supposed to tell Dana, this time?

“Max? Max, are you still there?”

“Oh, yes,” I snap out of my thoughts. “I’m sorry, the news caught my attention.” A slight change of subject might be in order. “Did you hear about the four Jokerz found bound up with the light post?”

“What? You’re kidding? Was it Batman?”

“No, apparently, one of the Jokerz was mumbling something about blue dragons, I’m not really sure—you called right when it came on.”

“Oh.” She pauses, and I visibly flinch. “Well, anyway, you never answered my question. Do you have any idea where Terry has been lately?”

“Honestly? Absolutely none.” There is dead silence on the other end of the phone, so I continue. “I haven’t seen him in almost two weeks, Dana. And even then, it was for only a moment.”

“I don’t get him sometimes. What is his problem. . .“ She continues to rant; to no one in particular, I’m sure. But I can’t help but feel sorry for her. It’s not her fault she has to be dating Batman, but regardless, I don’t have a clue what to tell her. For once, even I don’t know what’s going on with Terry.

Luck seems to be on my side, as I hear the doorbell ring, “Uh, Dana, I have to jet, someone’s at the door.” I say a hasty good-bye and all but hang up on her mid-sentence. Oh, well, she can yell at me later.

I run to the door, halfway hoping that Terry will be on the other side so I can tell him how much of a jerk he is for not bothering to call either Dana or I. I open the door and am greeted by. . . .

[Bird Boy]

OOC: Since it's pushed to the next day, I guess we (Bruce, Terry, Dick and Katharina) can go back.. :)

IC: (Bruce)

Terry and Katharina finish packing the supplies we need for tonight.

"Reports have that Talia hasn't waken up yet" Dick says, turning around in the bat-computer chair.

I look up from the table and flip over the saudering goggles. "Good. Then we won't have any trouble getting her out"

"Out!?" I hear Terry say from across the cave.

"I don't want her in any danger. With Ibn and Ra's around, I don't know what they'll do"

"Ibn's her SON! What can he do to her?"

I stare at Terry and he shakes his head "Of course, you and those weirods you've dealt with.."

I turn back to Dick who's having a chuckle over this.

"All right. Everyone ready?" I say.

They all nod. Terry throws the bag into the bat-mobile and hops on the bike. Katharina hops on and puts her arms around his torso. He revs the bike and they zoom out of the cave.

Dick and I climb into the bat-mobile and the shield covers our heads.

"You should really get more room in this thing" he says, trying to sit down.

"It was made when only one was still in the cave. I didn't anticipate anyone else coming back, or finding out"

The rest of the ride is quiet, until Terry's voice comes over the speaker.

"Hey, what's taking you old farts so long? We're at the building already!"

"Then suit up. And make sure your stealth battery is charged. We don't want to set off any alarms. Dick and I will be behind the building waiting. When you find Talia, let me know. I'll send for the other batmobile"

"Right boss". I hear a un-zipping of his back pack, and Batman's voice comes over the speaker. "We're going in"

END.

OOC: take it away Shriek.. :)

-BB

[Matthan]

OOC: There doesn't have to be a problem Bird Boy. I saw the batmobile headed to pick you guys up as I was walking to the diner. So all we have done is moved your mission to a stealth night mission. All of the posts fit along fine. I'm moving towards Old Town while you guys head towards Ibn. Max is opening the door at the same time as Spellbinder cleans up and leaves.

~Matthan

[Shriek]

We drive down the Gotham street heading towards the Tower. "We need to get in and out without being seen. But the only question is.. How do we get in?"

"Well it's probably locked down like a fortress." Katharina says.

"I've got an idea. I"m gonna crash the bike through the front window and enter that way."

"Are you sure?" Kat asks.

"Activate your cloaking device. As soon as we get in, run and find Talia. Got It?"

"Yes." She answers. She turns on the device.

I activate mine and fllick my wrist and the bikes back wheel begins to spin as we dart forward towards the building.

"Hang on!" I shout as the bike hits the front steps and launches through the window. The glass shatters and flies everywhere possible.

The bike lands and falls and skids into the elevator crashing the elevator door open.

"So much for a stealth mission. Go Find Talia. She's on the 30th floor." I order.

"Where are you going?" Kat asks.

"To teach an old man a lesson." I say coldly. I walk over to the broken elevator door and jump into the shaft. Before I fall a few feet I activate the rockets and blast up the shaft.

When I reach my destination I turn off the rockets and grab the elevator door. I pry the door open with my hands and walk onto the floor.

I instantly grab the wall and begin walking against it quietly.

"Shut up! I said FOOD! I don't want this garbage!" A voice said.

That's got to be Ra's. I walk over to the door of the room. I place my right index finger and middle finger on the door and listen for heart beats.

Only two people including Ra's. I deactivate the stealth and run into the room with fists in air.

I look at the small Ra's and then to Ubu.

"Uhh.. Hi Ubu...." I say slow and scared.

[Mr. Obsession]

Ibn

"Sir, we have intruders in the North Tower."

"Very well, have Miss Ford meet me on the 30th. I'll be there momentarily."

I switch back to the other line. "Sorry to keep you on hold, I know you're time is valuable."

"I understand perfectly, interruptions are sadly unavoidable. If what offer is as you claim we will most certainly have a deal. I'll be there at 9 tomorrow morning."

"Excellent". As I hang up the phone I access my desk terminal. So far only two, one's moving to the underground labs, the other's heading up. It's a gamble, but I'll bet the one downstairs is Batman, I hope I'm right, it's time we come to an understanding.

----

As I step out of the elevator on the 30th I find Alisha waiting for me, she's in costume.

"How many Ibn?"

"Two, for now. I want you to go to my mother's room and stand guard."

"Guard? But I can do more than that."

"I know you can, but I need someone I can trust there. Someone who will follow my orders to the letter."

"And those would be?"

"If any intruder tries to remove my mother, kill them. Kill them painfully. And make it creative."

She smiles. "And if it's you're father?"

"If my Father is foolish enough to come up here keep him away from her, and try not to hurt him too badly. But my offer still stands, kill him and you will die."

"Understood."

"Good." I press the button and the elevator doors open. "And Alisha."

"Yes."

"Tomorrow, remind me to invest in some better security."

Stepping inside the elevator I access the control panel, after entering my access code the decent to the lower labs begins.

[Batgirl_2005]

ooc: ai yai yai yai yai... ok... i swear i will post tomorrow (or today..) later on. i've been away from so long I haven't slept for like a week it's time for a little shut eye.

[Bleu Unicorn]

I pull open the door, and am greeted by the warm, friendly faces of Mrs. McGinnis and Matt. I stand and stare, dumbfounded for a moment. Slaggit, I totally forgot I'm supposed to baby-sit!

“Hi, Max, just dropping Matt off. I tried calling earlier, but the line was busy . . . Max, are you all right?” Mrs. McGinnis questions me, quirking an eyebrow.

“Of course she is, Mom!” Matt pipes in, squeezing past his mother and I, running off to my room. We both just stare at him. I swear there are rubber sole marks on my floor! Can people physically run that fast? I wonder to myself.

“Max? Max!” Mrs. McGinnis snaps me out of my thoughts. That is certainly happening a lot tonight.

“Uh, yeah. I’m sorry, my mind keeps wandering.”

“Well, anyway, I should only be a few hours at this test. But thank you so much for watching Matt. Terry’s been so busy with Mr. Wayne lately; I barely saw him the whole summer!”

That makes at least three of us. “Yeah, but I’m sure his services are very important.” She nods to me.

She steps inside, cupping her hands around her mouth, and yells, “’Bye, honey, I’ll see you later. Don’t be a pain for Max, okay?” I hear a muffled answer, that I don’t quite get, but Mrs. McGinnis just nods. She turns and waves to me, “Good night, Max, and thanks, I know he’s a handful sometimes.” And with that, she walks out of the door, shutting it behind her.

Great, stuck with the twip. Now how am I going to find Terry? I sigh and walk into my room. Matt’s already made himself at home, rifling through assorted games.

“You eat yet, twip?”

“Nope,” he says, throwing games onto the floor, looking for who-knows-what.

“How about Cheezy Dan’s then?” Save my room from complete destruction, maybe.

His eyes light up, growing as big as saucers. I grin at him, no answer beats that one, and I can’t help but giggle softly. Must be nice being eight sometimes . . . wait, I take that back.

We head out the door and towards my car. Matt races ahead, hops in the front seat, and diligently puts on his seatbelt. While, albeit not as quickly, I do roughly the same thing. I start the car and drive off towards Cheezy Dan’s.

[JLU Dude]

Commissioner Barbara Gordon:

I hear my phone ring. "Yes?" I ask.
"Ma'am, there's a hostage situation going on at the First National Bank on the corner of Kane and Figner," the voice on the other end says.
"I'm be there," I reply. I hang up and walk out. "I need several officers to follow me." I get my blaster and walk over to a stair way. I see officers following me. "Let's go. Hussle." We run into the garage, I race to my car and get in. I start it and drive off.

[Asmor]

OOC

Sorry for not posting, but looks like I won't be posting for another week anyways. I'm going to florida tomorrow for a week. :(

Like I said, Spellbinder needs some time for what he's working on, anyways. Just assume he plays it cool and everything's uneventful w/him (til I get back, anyways). Or, if you really need his participation, go ahead and play him til I get back. But I want him back in one piece. ;)

[Shriek]

Have fun in Florida man. I doubt any one will be posting. It's dead as a door nail here.

[Bleu Unicorn]

What the . . . I stare at the receiver in my hand. That was a bit rude . . . and sort of odd, almost too convenient, even.

The phone rings and I just about jump out of my skin. “Hello?” I say into the receiver, silently wondering if I sound as taken-aback as I am.

“Hey, Dana, it’s Chelsea. I was calling to see if you, and maybe Terry, want to go to the new dance club in Gotham. You know the one that just opened last week?”

“Uh, sure . . . but I have no clue where Terry is, honestly.”

“So, hasn’t stopped you before!”

I wince, it’s true, but still I can’t help but feel a twinge of guilt about it. I’m no idiot, I know his job’s important . . . but still, people need lives . . . I snap back out of my reverie, “Sure, Chels, of course I’ll come.”

“Great,” she replies, “I’ll pick you up in five minutes. See you then!”

“’Bye.” I reply distractedly.

Maybe I should try Terry one more time, leave a message on his cell phone, or something, to have him meet us there. I quickly dial the number, before I have time to talk myself out of it . . . no answer, of course, what else is new? After a few rings, his voicemail turns on and I hear his familiar voice flow through the receiver. “Terry, I was just calling to tell you that Chels and I were headed to the new club that just opened in Gotham . . . If you get this in time, why don’t you meet us? Hope to see you there!” I say when the recording ends, and then hang up. I hear the doorbell chime, just as I put the phone down.

“I’ll be back later,” I shout to my father, as I run past, en route to answer the door. I catch a glimpse of him watching the news in his study and he nods to me, muttering a reply of some sort that I don't quite catch. I falter a step, "Pardon?" I ask.

“Have fun,” he says distantly, not moving his eyes from the screen.

The doorbell rings again, as I reach the door. I fling it open and see Chelsea, grinning ear-to-ear. “C’mon, let’s go!” She squeals, practically dragging me out the door and towards her car. We both hop in, and she speeds off towards the club.

I stare out of the window, watching the buildings wiz by in a blur of color. “Hey, did you hear about the Jokerz and the light pole, Chels?” I ask, making light conversation.

She nods, “Hard not to, it was all over the ‘net! I wonder who did it.”

“You’re starting to sound like Max. I wonder this, I wonder that....”

“Oh, please!” She rolls her eyes at me. "Don’t insult me!” She says, winking at me.

I frown slightly at her reaction; sometimes she can be so rude. She starts to tell me about her newfound crush, and I feign interest for the few minutes the drive takes as I casually glance out of the window. A blur catches my eye and what looks like Terry, and some other girl, on a cycle rush past us. I blink a few times. Nah, I’m probably just seeing things.

I glance at Chelsea—her mouth agape . . . then again, maybe not.

[Blight]

Have fun Asmor! Just remember, Powers is waiting for you! ;)

See ya!
Blight

[Matthan]

OOC: Dead as a door nail? I'm hurt. Besides you could be fighting Ubu, you know. He isn't a player so he's free game. Anyway, I decided to try and join the action. So here's my segue and hopefully my chance to meet the heroes.

*edit* I've reworked the fight scene and general narrative stuff.

IC:

For the first time in my life, I have power over the city. I can feel its electricity in the air pumping over the wires like a mobile heart beat. I can hear the cars scurrying along like blood pumping through the vein like streets. I finally see how tenuous the life of this city is. It needs people to protect it. It has been calling out to me ever since that night those months ago. I have finally answered the call. I will protect my home and its future. This is my home.

The shouts of a fighting couple drift up to my ears as I leap across an alley. They don’t even realize how blessed they are. That’s my duty now. I want to protect that innocence. I will protect their chance at love. I won’t let it be stripped away like mine. The rest is up to them. I pray that they will make the right decision.

My thoughts are jarred to attention as I hear a small boy cry out in fear. I cross the roof in seconds and see the trouble below. There are five Jokerz all on motorcycles. They have circled around a teenage girl with pink hair and a small boy. The girl’s car apparently broke down a few feet down the road. The Jokerz seem to just be taunting them right now.

I quickly jump from the roof and angle towards my target. The symbol on my chest begins to glow as I begin my descent, and I feel ready for war. I watch as my target wheels around the circle. He doesn’t even see me crash into him.

My feet land firmly on his turned shoulder. The momentum of the leap combined with the weight of my armor all add up to him being torn out of his seat. His face quickly smashes into the ground and he begins to slide across the pavement. I stay crouched upon his back and ride atop his body. Blood and torn flesh trails behind us and muffles his screams of pain. The idiot’s mad slide against the asphalt ends within a foot of the girl and boy. I stand atop him as his blood begins to pool against the stream he has left behind. A slight change of pressure and I hear his neck snap under my foot. His muffled cries cease and the only sound is the quiet rumble of the Jokerz cycles.

“One down,” I mutter.

The girl cries out something. I’m too focused to hear her. All I hear are the muttered curses and expletives from the Jokerz. The dragon upon my chest continues to glow as I take a quick look to see the other four Jokerz locations. The bike of the one I just trashed has tipped over and is spinning its wheels a dozen or so feet away. He must have been going slow enough not to cause a major problem when it lost its driver. The other four Jokerz have paused in shock. All of them are dressed like clowns. Three of them are carrying chains. The other is carrying another spiked chicken. I’ll never understand that.

Just as I finish sizing them up, the chicken boy speaks up. He yells at the chain-wielding boys to attack me. Like sheep led to the slaughter, they listen to him. They don’t have enough room to get up much speed but the first one tries to ram me anyway. I gauge the danger as best I can and reach out to catch the cycle.
I catch the front with my hands and immediately feel pushed back. The cycle doesn’t have enough speed to push me very well yet, but chain boy is gunning the engine. I apply pressure and feel the metal give way under my fingers. With the grip that I now have, I rock back on my heels slightly and elevate the cycle slightly. The Joker doesn’t seem to fathom that his cycle has stopped accelerating and keeps slamming the gas. I smile underneath my helmet at his stupidity. He doesn’t even know what’s coming. I twist into a small spin to get momentum and fling the bike at the other chain guys. Unfortunately, they manage to evade. The flung cycle slams into the building across the street, rider first. I only spare half a glance as the body leaves a splash of blood against the wall as it slides down.

“Two down.”

The next two are at least smart enough to use their weapons together. I try to jump to avoid their swings but they catch me in mid-flight. One chain catches my feet and manages to snag me. The Joker accelerates and is quickly dragging me through the streets. I grit my teeth against the pain as my body is jostled around against the road. I ignore the sparks that are pouring off my armor as it runs against the road and try to twist to get a hold of the chain. Finally, I manage to snag the chain and tug. The Joker loses his control of the bike and comes tumbling towards me. He lands hard on his back and in less than a moment, I’m upon him. I slam the heels of my hands into the lower part of his chest and snap his ribs in. It only takes seconds for the blood to start gurgling out of his mouth as he tries to clear his rapidly filling lungs.

“Three”

I manage to look up just in time to see the other Joker slam his chain against me. I’m knocked back and roll to try and get some distance. I feel a bump and I find myself by my first opponent’s twitching body. I quickly snatch the lead pipe that he was carrying. I roll over to face the direction I know the Joker is coming from and hurl the pipe at him. It crashes through the exterior and grinds to a halt somewhere inside his wrecked engine. Sparks began to fly from the vehicle as the Joker jumps from it. The explosion that comes out of the cycle a moment later manages to catch him on fire and he immediately drops to the ground rolling.

The cycle becomes a fireball whose momentum is still carrying it towards me. I leap to my feet and rush forward to protect the girl and child behind me. I manage to slam into the bike. As my strength and inertia play their deadly game, the heat of the flames begins to filter into my suit. I blink my eyes against the sweat pouring into them and toss the bike aside. It’s then that I catch sight of the Joker.

Flames have engulfed his body and have burned through much of his clothes. He manages to drop and roll around to try and smother them, but whatever chemical got on him clings to its fiery existence. I watch as his skin on his back boils into a large bubble and bursts in seconds. His screams of agony fill the street as the heat reaches his face. The makeup, which shows his allegiance in this war, begins to sizzle and he looks right at me for a brief moment as it too boils into a bubble and bursts upon his face. I turn away and ignore his cries for help.

“Four.”

I look around to find their coward leader only to find him leaving his friends in a trail of dust as he tries to escapes. I glance towards the Jokerz intended victims. The girl is crouching and covering up the small boy. She is desperately trying to shield his eyes while he squirms to see. They’ll be fine.

I run to the bike left by my first opponent and set off after the coward. I feel a slight bump as I run over the back of the burning boy. He at least won’t have to feel his legs burn. It’s all the mercy he deserves.

The coward has a head start, but apparently grows complacent until he sees me on his tail. He begins to weave in and out of traffic as the road continues to climb into the skyline of Gotham. I barely manage to keep him in sight. He pulls off on an exit and leaps off the elevated road casting his fate into the air. I pull up moments later to see him riding across a roof. I flip around and get some running room and send the bike over to follow him.

I land on the roof harder than I expected. I lose my grip and the cycle flies out from under me and over the edge of the building. I hit the ground hard and begin to spin until I hit the ledge. I manage to dig my hands into the building and stop myself. I can only look on as the coward jumps his bike onto ledges and other roofs and works his way to the ground. It’s obvious that he knew this route. I never had a chance.

I walk over to the ledge where the bike went off. It crashed into a parking lot. No one was injured. I got lucky. I don’t know how to do motorcycle tricks. The transportation issue is going to have to be addressed soon. I can’t let the enemy get away again. The war is too important.

I walk over to the other side of the building to try and get my bearings. I look down at the street and all I see is chaos. People are running from a building while others are fighting to see. Security is trying to maintain a perimeter around the entrance, which looks like something, crashed into it. I hear the police sirens in the distance as I try and place the building.

It is some foreign guy’s building. I saw him on the news. Ibn something or another. Doesn’t matter. Even I can tell when someone has been broken into. Whoever did this was sloppy. It would have been a lot less trouble to just sneak in. That doesn’t matter now. All the chaos will help me get in there to find and stop him.

I see a shadow moving around on one of the floors checking different rooms. I think I can make that jump with the suit’s strength. I just need to aim off to the side. No need to give myself away to the enemy before I get my bearings.

I get a running start and leap off the building. I manage to crash through a window on the floor. I hear a large thud and a cry of pain out in the hallway. Someone else has found the thief. Might as well wait until they finish and clean up the remains.

OOC: I'll wait until some stuff happens inside before I make my appearance. Unless this place dies again, in which case I'll improvise.

[Batgirl_2005]

I grin as I depart from Terry. I'm sure at this point Dick or Bruce would be telling me not to be happy, but... They aren't here.

Several minutes later I end up on the 30th floor. Most logically they would keep Talia in a room with the most guards. I stop... Logic doesn't apply here. Check every room.

After checking several rooms there's only one left. I grin and begin to open it, but just as I do a foot slams into my stomach. I frown, intrigued, looking up I see the girl who I thought I'd taken care of.

"Back for more?" I ask calmly, slipping into a fighting stance.

"Just fight." She says beginning to bring her fist down. I catch it and throw her into a wall.

"So predictable." I mutter. I drop down and spin kick. She jumps and sticks her leg out to slam it into my head, I roll away. This is going to be a long fight.

I jump up and face her.

"I'll be taking my mask back, now." She growls.

She snatches at it but I grab her hand. I spin and throw her over my shoulder. Before she can get up, I kneel down and slam my knee into her her rib cage.

"While against my code of morals, you're becoming a pest. I'm sorry, but I must dispose of you now."

She glares at me and throws her hands into my chin, I cringe and fall backward from where I kneel. She's now on top of me throwing punches at my face.

I need a strategy. I can't do this without one. I'm beginning to lose my adrenaline, my reflexes are slowing down.

I catch her next two punches then bring my knee to her bottom ribs. I straighten my leg and she goes flying into a wall. I get up and go over to her.

"I'm sick of this." I growl. I bring my hands up and slam the heels of my hands into her temples.

ooc: ha! I posted

EDIT: added on.... wasn't long enough...

[Shriek]

BAM! A huge fist bashes into my face and my head is sent cracking into the wall. That's going to leave some dent.

I shake my head slowly and the heavy stars turn to light stars. As soon as I regain my vision I see the hurdling left fist coming towards me like a locamotive engine. I quickly dodge the shot and grab his right arm and yank him towards me forcefully.

I also kick my right leg into the back of his left knee and he falls to the ground.

"Ubu Don't Let Him Hurt Me!" Ra's orders.

"Shut up twip!" I say as I throw a retractable batarang at him. As the batarang spins it whips out a rope and ties him up.

"Stay there!" I turn around and jam my left fist into Ubu's face. Again with the right and jab with the left.

I come with a full swing from my right fist and connect with is chest. Ubu stumbles backwards and falls into a computer.

He stands with his back towards me and quickly spins hurdling the computer monitor at me.

I try to avoid it, but it hits my back. I fall to the ground but recover with a flip to my feet and a knee to his chest.

I activate my electric fists and grab both of his ears. I send the electricity straight through his body and he falls to the ground beaten.

"Eh that wasn't so bad!" I say shaking my head.

"What are you going to do me?" Ra's asks in a scared child voice.

He speaks. I almost forgot he was still here in all the comotion. I throw him up on my left shoulder while he's still tied up.

I throw him forcefully against the glass window. He shatters through the glass and begins falling from the tower.

All I can hear is his screams. "Didn't think this Batman could do that did you?" I snorty in a cocky tone.

I dive from the ledge and begin free falling towards Ra's. I go to activate the rockets only to find an error message.

Rocket Malfunction.

"On no!"

One little joke gone wrong. This can't be happening.

"Hang on!" I shout to him as we fall.

[Bleu Unicorn]

IC: Matt’s talking to me about something, some new movie, I think. His mouth hasn’t stopped running since he got in the car. I can’t help but smile. He’s a good kid, as far as eight-year-olds go, I suppose. I feign interest in whatever he’s rambling on about, he doesn’t seem to notice that I’m not really listening, whatsoever.

My mind wanders back to hanging-up on Dana . . . and then to the whereabouts of Terry . . . I’m brought back to reality, quickly, though, when suddenly my car jerks to a stop. Instinctively, I glance behind me. A grapple is attached to the rear-fender of my car; a line secures us to a pillar from a nearby building. Five Jokerz on cycles roar up behind me, reaching us in a few meager seconds; they start circling the car.

“Omigod!” I gasp. “Jokerz! What do they want?”

“Hello, cute-stuff,” one of them breathes, almost sadistically, leaning through my open window. I’m overwhelmed by his raunchy breath, backing away. He smirks, “I don’t think she likes us, boys.”

“Hey, now, that’s not nice,” another one pipes up, jumping his cycle onto the hood of my car and then driving off. The others join in, making the car rock violently from side-to-side.

"I don't know why you aren't laughing," the first one shouts.

I try desperately not to panic. I’ve got to stay calm for Matt. I glance at him quickly, his eyes the size of dinner plates, as he shakes uncontrollably from his fear. He returns my glance and manages a miniscule smile. We have to get out of here, I say to myself.

Inspiration hits me, I point to Matt’s window and before he can react, I all but throw him through the window and onto the street. I squeeze myself out, as fast as I can, landing in an unceremonious heap on the ground. The movement does not go unnoticed by the Jokerz, who quickly change direction, trying to knock us over, as Matt and I feebly try to run between them. One Joker nearly runs Matt over, I quickly scoop him up in my arms, he protests, slightly, but I ignore him, dodging the cycles as I run. You need to go on a diet, twip, you weight a ton!

The Jokerz continue to circle around us, taunting, laughing. I reach the curb and very nearly trip over it. I kneel down on the ground, setting Matt down as easily as I can manage, trying to shield his eyes from the sight, but he squirms around in my arms, trying to get a better look. I’m stuck, I know I can’t outrun them, nor can Matt. And I certainly can’t carry him!

A Joker wheels behind us, smacking me in the back of the head with some type of weapon. I wince in pain, letting out a shriek. Everything goes blurry for a moment, when my eyes start working again, I see someone in armor, with a glowing dragon on his chest. I’m not sure if I’m dreaming or what, but he immediately starts to brutally attack the Jokerz. I’m frozen with fear. Who is he? Is he on my side or a member of some rival gang? The news report flashes in my mind . . . Blue Dragon was it? I pull Matt closer in my arms, his fear subsided, and he tries desperately to untangle himself from my grip. I stare in disbelief as the armored man takes on the group of Jokerz, defeating them with what looks like very little effort.

When I’m finally able to react, he’s gone, leaving me amongst some very battered Jokerz.

“You okay?” I ask. He nods and I give him a hug, he grimaces slightly. Yeah, he’s fine. I run to the car, searching for my cell phone. I’ve got to call the police, I think to myself, shaking from head-to-toe. I punch in the number, glancing up I see a familiar car headed towards us . . . Chelsea!

OOC: Phew! :) :D

[JLU Dude]

Commissioner Barbara Gordon:

I arrive at the Bank with several officers who followed me. I get my bullhorn. "This is Commissioner Gordon," I say into it. "Stay your demands."
They open fire and I go behind my car. like several other officers. "We have none," they say. "We just wanna cause chaos."
"Let's the hostages go," I say.
"No," one says.
Great, I don't open fire with hostages in there, but I might have no choice.

[Bleu Unicorn]

OOC: Justice League Dude, I hate to be rude, but I have no clue what you’re doing. I don’t want to tell you what to do, but I would think that Barbara would want to investigate this fight/murder in person. It’s up to you -- I’m not sure if you have your own plot going or what, but anyway....

IC: Before I can even formulate an idea of what I just saw, I hear Chelsea shriek—and follow her gaze. Directly in front of us is Max’s car, tethered to a nearby building. My gaze travels around the scene, taking in the Jokerz...Max on her cell...and Matt!

Chelsea pulls up behind Max’s car. Her top is down and I hop out, without bothering to even open the door. I ignore the evil look she gives me and run over to Matt. “You okay, Matt?” I ask, concerned.

He rolls his eyes at me, and then starts to tell me what happened, acting out the actions during the fight. I grin at him, ruffle his hair and leave him to tell his story to Chelsea. She looks a little overwhelmed by the scene before us, but recovers quickly and kindly stays with Matt. I walk over to Max, who’s standing by her car, still on her phone; she looks up at me and manages a tiny smile. I wait for her to finish with her call, listening to her end of the conversation.

“...No, I didn’t...Yes, five...I’m not sure...No, or if they did, I didn’t hear it...What does that matter...No, I didn’t see him leave...Yes, I said a guy with armor and a glowing dragon on his chest...Well, I certainly didn’t...Uh huh...No, he’s fine...I got hit with something, but I’m all right...Yes, I will...Thanks.” She hangs up, staring at the phone, her hands shaking. She looks up, giving me a shaky grin, and we embrace.

I pull back, looking her in the eye, “You sure you’re all right?” She nods, looking distant.

“The Commissioner is at some bank robbery, I guess today is a high crime day....“ She trails off, looking around, trying to take everything in. Her eyes travel back to her car. “Goodness, I was in such a panic, I never even bothered to shut it off!” She laughs hollowly. Since Max remains rooted to her spot, I walk around to the other side of her car and shut it off. I remove the key-card and hand it to her. “Thanks.” She says distantly, still in shock, I assume.

It isn’t long before police cars start showing up. One of the male officers heads over to Matt and Chelsea, he kneels down and starts to quietly talk with Matt. I look up and see a tall, black-haired female officer approaching Max and I. Max reiterates her story once more for the woman, trying to keep her voice even. The other officers spread themselves throughout the area, assessing the damage done during the fight. I hear one make a call for an ambulance.

I stand there rather helplessly, not knowing what I can contribute, aside from my presence for Max’s sake. All I can do is wait...so much for a night of fun...but this is definitely far more important.

[JLU Dude]

BleuUnicorn, no offense, but it's a hostage situation.

Comissioner Barbara Gordon:

I get my radio. "I might need the S.W.A.T. team," I say. "We've got a gang who doesn't care less what happens." I get my bullhorn and put it up to my mouth. "If you don't surreder, we'll have to go in."
"Why?" one says.
"I can think of things you wouldn't like in prison," I reply. "I don't think you wanna get killed or worse. You're hurting your family and friends." They seem to come out. They let themselves be handcuffed, until one grabs a cop.
"You won't take me in," he says.
"Son, drop the weapon," I say.

[Mr. Obsession]

Ibn

The elevator stops on the floor where the second intruder was detected. From down the hall come the sounds of a struggle followed by breaking glass. “No.” I break into a run.

When I come charging through the door I can see broken glass and Ubu, moaning softly, on the ground. Dropping to my knees I gently move his head so his eyes are facing mine. “What happened old friend?”

“...the illegitimate took the master...” He passes out.

“Don’t worry Ubu, help will be here soon.” Racing into my inner coat pocket I pull out a small communicator. “This is Ibn, have my personal physician come to Grandfathers quarters now, and a security squad. And patch me through to Ford.”

“We can’t sir, she’s... a... busy.”

“Busy?”

“Yes sir, security monitors show she fighting one of the intruders, a girl.”

“Have another three, no four squads meet me on the 30th. They are not to engage the intruder unless she manages to escape Ford. I’ll be there in a moment.”
------------------------------------------

As I step out of the elevator the Captain of my personal guard greets me. “Sir, they’re still fighting it out, but they’re looking worn out.”

“Good. Follow me.”

It takes a short while but as we move towards the center of the floor I can hear the occasional grunt as a body is thrown against a wall. As we arrive on the scene I see two heavily beaten young women, both breathing heavily, both wanting to continue but neither having much energy left.

“It’s you again.”

“I have a name.”

“And I don’t particularly care. But I must ask: do you have some fascination with breaking and entering the same building repeatedly, or are you merely suicidal?”

“I don’t have to take this.”

“Yes” I snap my fingers and the barrels of 24 automatic blaster riffles are aimed at her head, “you do. I am sick and tired of this. Honestly, what have I done to you? How have I wronged you?" She offers no response. “Exactly. I have done nothing but try to correct the great wrong done to myself long ago, and for some strange reason you people seem to take great offense at that. Offense so great that your partner, the great hero Batman has kidnapped my Grandfather. Normally I prefer to keep family out of personal matters between those with whom I have a quarrel. But since he has insisted in going after my family, I have no choice but to return the favor.”

“You can’t be serious.”

“But I am, you people don’t seem to realize that. Now I am going to let you walk right out of here, with no more harm than you’ve already received, so you can give Batman a message for me.”

“And that is?”

“There are two things I want. One, the return of my Grandfather. If my Grandfather is not returned to the Towers, unharmed, in four... no I’ll be generous... by morning I will have his brother killed. And two, if he does not meet me alone, for I will be waiting alone, tomorrow night at nine o’clock on the roof of the north tower I will have his mother killed.”

“You clinical, you know that?!”

“It’s a simple task really, deliver the message and the fate of his family is in his hands, don’t and you’re responsible for the consequences. Now if you’ll be so kind as to follow the good Captain here he will escort you outside. And one more thing.”

“What’s that?”

Give Nightwing her mask back. Now.”

She tosses the mask down at Alisha’s feet and turns to the Captain. “All right Mr. Rent-A-Cop lead the way.”

[Shriek]

"Save us you fool!" Ra's shouts madly.

"I'm working on it old man." I shout back. "AHHH!!" We both scream as we fall from the top of the towers.

I extend my right arm and shoot the grapple into the side of the building across the street.

The momentum begins to build as we swing from the building. "This is going to hurt." I say to myself. Within a few seconds we smash into the side of the building wall.

Then we fall from a story high, and land on top of me. Glad I Broke the fall. We arise to our feet about 4 blocks away from the towers.

Ra's begins to run away, but I throw the batarang at his right foot and he falls.

"Let's go back to the cave." I say as we wait for the batmobile.

"Wayne. I've got Ra's. Send the car."

[Matthan]

OOC: For the record, I edited my previous post quite a bit. Nothing plot wise changed but the battle scenes were altered and hopefully improved. If you want to see the changes just scroll up and check them out. The changes are also taken into account during some dialogue in this post.

IC:

I hear the sounds of soldiers flood the outer hallway. I can’t make out what’s being said but its apparent that I’m not needed here. I turn to leave as the door crashes in and several security guards quickly file in. Out of the corner of my eye, I see the surveillance camera that must have notified them of my presence. I run and jump out of the window with gunfire trailing behind me. I hear a loud voice shouting, “Let him go. He’s gone that’s all that matters.” Could have been a commander or something. Whoever it is I owe a debt of gratitude to.

I slam into the wall of the opposing building and let my fingers dig into the mortar. I continue to climb up the building this way making handholds forcefully as I go. I’ve done enough for one night. It’s time to head home. I begin to run and leap from building to building as I work my way towards my home.

I managed to eliminate four soldiers of the enemy this night. It may not be much, but this is a war of attrition that I intend to win. Little by little, I’ll wear down the giant. There were four tonight. Tomorrow is a new day and a new battle. Most importantly, tomorrow is another victory.

I drop onto the rooftop of my apartment and ease into my home. I seal up the hatchway to the roof and let the armor retract.

“Get some clothes on. We need to talk.”

It's Paul. Behind him I can see the television is showing a news cast of the battle scene where I defeated four Jokerz. This could be a long night.

A few minutes pass as I get dressed. I step out into the room with Paul. I can see the anger barely contained underneath his face. “What in the world were you thinking tonight?” he nearly shouted as he pointed towards the scene on the news.

I keep my voice level, “I saved a young girl and a young boy’s life.”

“By nearly slaughtering four people?”

“I had to eliminate the threat to the girl and boy.”

“Listen to the news. You put two people in a coma. One person was flattened into a wall by his bike. He isn’t expected to make it to morning. Another was apparently grinded into the road and then broke his neck. Even if he wakes up, he’ll be a disfigured cripple for the rest of his life. Another has two punctured lungs and is living off machines right now. The fourth will be lucky if he can ever walk again thanks to a snapped spine. That is if he can manage to survive the third degree burns that cover his body. So even if he lives, he’ll be a freak for the rest of his life. Is this your idea of justice?”

“They deserved their fate.”

“No, Jack, they didn’t. That’s the point. Those boys will be lucky if they survive the night. They deserved justice. They deserved a trial and a chance to straighten themselves out in jail. They won’t get that chance, Jack. Tell me, how is murder justice?”

I clench my fist as I try to contain my anger, “You’re walking a dangerous line, Paul. I did exactly what they would have done to her if given the chance.”

“That doesn’t make it right!”

“Maybe your definition or right and wrong need to be updated.”

“No, Jack. Truth never changes. You can ignore it, but its still there. What you did was wrong. Think for a minute, Jack. Do you honestly think Paige would be proud of you?”

“Don’t bring her into this, Paul. She has nothing to do with this.”

“She has everything to do with this! You’re fighting for her memory. You wanted to make sure what happened would never happen again. All that you’ve done is spit on her grave with your actions. You’re not honoring her memory. You’re corrupting it!”

My clothes shred as metal shoots out of my body. The armor covers me and I grab Paul by his throat and hold him to the wall.
“Take it back, Paul, or so help me…”

“What? Kill me, Jack? Go ahead, Jack. Kill me. Kill the only friend you have left in this world. I want to help you win your war, Jack, but not like this. We’re the good guys. We can’t be like them. Paige would want you to be better than them.”

I drop him to the floor and let the helmet fold back. I look down at my armored hands. Dried blood from tonight's battle still cling to the metal. Paige's bloodied body flies into my mind as tears begin to form in my eyes. Through misty eyes, I manage to look up at Paul, “What have I done, Paul? What have I become?”

[Bird Boy]

OOC: If you're wondering why I haven't posted...well..

I originally had it planned that Talia was gonna be brought back, not Ra's. so I have no idea what I'm doing now. :(

I'll post when I can think of somthing. I'm trying to improve my RPG skills as well (those short sentences and then a new one..blah blah. I read over it, and it was really crappy..). Just need to spend more time on em'.. :D

-BB

[Mr. Obsession]

ooc: Boy, you ain't gett'n yer grubby mitts on my momma! :p

[Shriek]

Should we just change it so that Talia was taken?

[Mr. Obsession]

ooc:
Originally posted by Shriek
Should we just change it so that Talia was taken? :rolleyes: And I repeat:Originally posted by Mr. Obsession
ooc: Boy, you ain't gett'n yer grubby mitts on my momma! :p

:p :p :p :p

Besides, then my last two posts would make absolutely no sense. :(

[Shriek]

LOL. Alright then. Batman has Ra's. And is on his way to the cave.

[Bleu Unicorn]

Ever feel like you’re living in suspended animation? I think I’m going through this right now. The world is moving and I’m just here—trying to move, react . . . think . . . but I just can’t seem to do it.

I’m glad that Chelsea and Dana are here—Matt needs them, even if he doesn’t know it. I’m useless . . . I’m just . . . stuck!

Like a speeding train, the realization that I’m being talked to finally hits me. I shake my head, trying to clear out the mothballs that have taken residence and glance at Dana . . . her mouth is moving and she’s gesturing . . . but I just can’t seem to hear her. Is this what shock is? I can’t remember . . . it’s odd; I’ve been through worse, why does this bother me?

“Max!” Dana shrieks at me.

“Huh?”

“Yeah, that about sums it up. You all right? You’ve been standing there, staring into space for ten minutes!”

“Uh . . .“ is all I can manage. My brain just can’t function.

“Never mind,” Dana sighs, snatching my cell phone out of my hands. She punches in some number, I don’t know who. “Terry, pick up . . . Come on, for once be there!” She grumbles at the phone, as my head starts to clear. I’m seeing again. We’re at the police department. People are milling about everywhere, talking and laughing. I hear Dana leaving a message on Terry’s voicemail. She hangs up and glances at me, “You don’t have Mrs. McGinnis’ number, Max? We need to tell her what happened.”

I frown slightly. “No, she said she was taking a test and that she’d be back in a few hours.”

“Well, I guess she’ll call if she hears before she gets back.”

I nod, vaguely, the events of the last hour playing through my head. I glance over to my left, Matt’s fallen asleep in one of the many chairs lined up next to the wall, resting his head on Chelsea’s shoulder. I can’t help but wonder what he remembers from the whole ordeal.

“Omigod! There you guys are!” Mrs. McGinnis exclaims, running up to us and sweeping Matt into her arms. He wakes with a start, but within seconds is already asleep again in his mother’s arms. “I heard on the news about the Jokerz, I figured you guys would still be here.”

I plop down in a nearby chair with a long sigh. “It was pretty intense, but we’re both ok . . . My car isn’t even really damaged, aside from the fender. It’s being held as evidence, though.”

“Well, I’m glad to hear that you both are all right, I was so worried.” Her eyes glaze over for a moment, and she continues, “Where’s Terry?”

Dana and I exchange a glance, “We don’t know.” I say deadpan.

Furrowing her brows, her lips becoming a thin line, she replies, “He better be home when we get back.”

[Matthan]

Ok I ran this by BB and he said that to do it I should run it by the group.

I have a plan that I want to implement in the Beyond rpg. However, it would cause sweeping changes to the landscape and I thought I should clear it with you first.

Without giving away to much detail, it involves the mayor making a power play for complete control of the city. He institutes a new elite police force answerable only to him (think Gestapo) calling the normal police inept and useless. The normal police would be relegated to traffic routines and menial stuff. That's the big changes. How it affects all the players is really up to them. Justice League Dude would still be the commish of the normal police, but would lose a lot of authority (personally, that would be a great RP opportunity. Think about Barbara Gordon trying to reestablish control and authority) The Bat team should be furious. I can't see anyone more upset at a dictator trying to take over Gotham.
Blight, I'm sure would enjoy having some competition for control of the city. It will seriously shake up the rpg. Especially when the mayor decides to well, that would give away to much. As for exactly how he accomplishes this, I will reveal through posts. If this idea is cleared, I will take control of the mayor as my second character. Anyway, I need to know before my next post because I intend for the mayor to use the assault on the Jokerz as a springboard for his announcement. So just give me a yay or nay.

~Matthan

[JLU Dude]

Originally posted by Matthan
Ok I ran this by BB and he said that to do it I should run it by the group.

I have a plan that I want to implement in the Beyond rpg. However, it would cause sweeping changes to the landscape and I thought I should clear it with you first.

Without giving away to much detail, it involves the mayor making a power play for complete control of the city. He institutes a new elite police force answerable only to him (think Gestapo) calling the normal police inept and useless. The normal police would be relegated to traffic routines and menial stuff. That's the big changes. How it affects all the players is really up to them. Justice League Dude would still be the commish of the normal police, but would lose a lot of authority (personally, that would be a great RP opportunity. Think about Barbara Gordon trying to reestablish control and authority) The Bat team should be furious. I can't see anyone more upset at a dictator trying to take over Gotham.
Blight, I'm sure would enjoy having some competition for control of the city. It will seriously shake up the rpg. Especially when the mayor decides to well, that would give away to much. As for exactly how he accomplishes this, I will reveal through posts. If this idea is cleared, I will take control of the mayor as my second character. Anyway, I need to know before my next post because I intend for the mayor to use the assault on the Jokerz as a springboard for his announcement. So just give me a yay or nay.

~Matthan

OOC: I'm torn here. On one side, it sort of reminds me of the anime Bubblegum Crisis (Which I like) (i.e.: A sparate police force to deal with not normal crimes), on the other hand, I doubt it'd be unrealistic for the U.S. government not to step in & tell the mayor no Gestapo like unit and overrule him. Like I said, I'm torn on the subject.

Commissioner Barbara Gordon:

I see the man still has the knife. "Sir, if you need a hostage, take me," I say.
"No," he says.
"If you kill him," I say. "A lot of officers here will kill you."
"So?" he says. I see the officer he's holding knee him in the stomach. I run over and handcuff the guy. I then toss him in a police car.
"Let's go," I say, getting in my car and drove off.

OOC: Short's it's short. Can I take a JLU member for a second character?

[Matthan]

OOC entire post: Fair enough, Justice League Dude, I understand where you are torn. I'll give you a bit of my thoughts on the subject. From what I know of Batman Beyond the future is not nearly as smart or cultured as we are (Dana doesn't know her multiplication tables). It's part of my opinion that most people don't pay attention to politics. They are to busy watching their favorite celebrities or simply living their lives. If the education system doesn't teach math, you can be sure that it doesn't teach citizenship. I think we have a 1984 situation here. The masses in general are sheep that follow the leader. Just think of how effective Hitler was. He turned a predominantly Christian culture into a culture willing to submit itself to breeding and extermination programs within a generation. Propaganda is powerful. This isn't something that happened overnight. If we go with this, the method will come out about the steps he took to achieve the power.

As for the U.S., I don't think it would be a really big deal. Gotham has to have the worst crime level perpetually of any city. For more than fifty years, it has been plagued with crime. It's a dark, depressing city. The U.S. has a habit of looking the other way at places that are embarrassing (East St. Louis for a current example: for a somewhat dated detail of that see Jonathon Kozol's Savage Inequalities) I think that this would be one of those where the government would be more interested in results than in methods. The future seems to have forgotten to teach ethics. Besides for something to really be done, it would have to go through the court system, and we all know how easily corrupted that can be. I have really tried to cover my bases here.

To give some more detail, you have what I would call a subculture of intelligent and informed people. These are the people that would probably be called conspiracy theorists. They don't trust the news media because they are convinced that they are corrupted. They function on the net. Trying to dig through the corruption and lies to discover whatever the truth is. I would see Max as one of these types. Where today we might call them nuts in this future they might be the sane ones. Like I said, I'm trying to add some depth to the setting by expanding what we already know. Anyway, I'm willing to try and answer any more questions as they come. Thanks for hearing me out.

~Matthan

[Shriek]

I think it's an awesome idea.

[Mr. Obsession]

ooc: I'm all for it! Anything to keep the longest continuous running RPG at TZ alive and kicking and interesting. :)

Besides I want to see how it's pulled off. I'm thinking something that's going to let the mayor declare martial law. Or maybe not. :D





Mr. O -- who's stuck waiting for Shriek, Batgirl and/or B_B to post something. :p ;) :p ;) :D

[Batgirl_2005]

ooc: it sounds good to me. I know I need to post.... i'm just quite busy right now...but I willl try to post after school today.... assuming I get home before class.... tata

[Bird Boy]

OOC: (WHOLE thing) holy..when'd everybody post anyway!? :eek:

As I stated before, I love the idea Matthan.

And I have an idea of my own, but I'll just wait till we get this current story done then I'll do it.. :)

And JLD-I guess you could take a JLU member, BUT, I'm already Warhawk (I did a story w/ him in Pt. 1 of the BB RPG). But (again), make sure you read what I did do w/ him, I can't totally remember. I know I talked w/ Gordon somehow and..aw, I forget...lol. Just be sure to read it so you don't repeat history.. ;)

*scratches head* I still don't see where your (JLD) story is going...does it relate w/ the current storyline at all? :confused:

-BB

[JLU Dude]

OOC: Okay, you've talked me into it, Matthan. I'm interested.

Bird Boy, no, that hostage thing was just to get Barbara out of the office and to do something "normal", but now I'm ready for the Ibn thing since I had the hostage thing I did is wrapped up. As for the JLU member I wanna be, he'd be used as a just in case Situation, but I wanna play Superman. I have an idea that the Near Apcoylaspe of 2009 might have affect Superman more that the the death Green Lantern and J'Onn J'Onzz (which stated as having been killed during the inicident in the the orignal Batman Beyond RPG thread)

[Blight]

I think it's a great idea Matthan. You're right, it would be fun for Powers to have some competion in his quest for control of Gotham. I'm all for it.

See ya!
Blight

[Mr. Obsession]

ooc:

Time and date huh? I'm for it, I guess. If I can remember... :p


As for where we are date wise? I always figured that at the beginning of the show Terry was a Junior in HS, the rest of the series covers the rest of that school year, RotJ (in stores now, uncut. Buy it I say! BUY IT NOW!!!) was at some point during his summer break as did a good portion of part I & II of this RPG and now we're at some point near the beginning of his Senior year of HS.



Mr. O -- who's still stuck waiting for Shriek, B_B and/or Batgirl to post something IC!!!!!

EDIT: Well, I'll be gone for the weekend, but I expect something to be posted by Monday! :p ;) :D

[Asmor]

OOC:

Mmmm...

More fodder for me to work with. ;) Sounds good to me, I guess.


IC: Spellbinder:

The thing's built and mostly programmed. I look at it like a redneck might look at his winning lottery ticket.

I'm excited. If this thing works, never mind the money, just having it work... I never thought I'd be so attached to this hunk of scrap.

Sigh, "don't get ahead of yourself" I remind myself. I've still got some kinks to work out, not to mention I still need a guinea pig. But working on this has consumed most of my time, I'll never be able to go out and get someone and cover it up well, just not enough time.

Maybe Derek'll be able to arrange something...

I go to the phone and dial the private number to his office. Hopefully he'll be around...

[Shriek]

Bird Boy you gotta post something. Everyone is at the cave waiting for Wayne's orders.

[Batgirl_2005]

I storm outside Mr. Rent-a-cop stands in front of the door ensuring I don't go back inside. I walk away to where we left the bat cycle. I jump on speed away, growling all the way.

I can't believe I'm giving in so easily. Normally, I would have gone back. But... I've messed up enough tonight. I can't screw it up even more. It's almost as if I were scared. But that's not possible, and I know that.

I accelerate even more and soon I arrive in the cave. I jump off the cycle.

"We have a problem."

[Bird Boy]

Originally posted by Shriek
Bird Boy you gotta post something. Everyone is at the cave waiting for Wayne's orders.

OOC: now, see, I didn't see a place saying they were in the cave, so I didn't know they were already IN it.. :p

And I will try my darndest to post somthing today, but, with all the Star Wars toys being released, it's hectec EVERY day on the website I work on, so I don't have much time. But, like I said before, I'll try my best..

EDIT: BTW JLD..you sure you wanna take Superman on as a character? he's sorta a heavy character to be using, and unless he fits into the current Storyline somehow, I don't see that he'll be of much use (and running your own storyline will just confuse us...)

-BB

[Blight]

Derek Powers

IC: I sit at my desk, shuffeling through some important files, when my phone rings. I pick it up.

"This better be important" I say impatiently.

"Hello there, Derek my friend. It's Spellbinder"

"I would prefer it if you called me Mr. Powers. I don't like being on first name terms with anyone," I reply, "now what do you want? Is the machine complete?"

"Nearly, but I need some help. I was hoping you'd be able to send a capable assistant".

"Certainly. I'll have my best worker meet you in three hours or less".

"Excellent," says Spellbinder, "I'll be waiting".

I hang up the phone and push a button on my desk. "Mr. Findley, I would appreciate it you would come up to my office".

"Yes sir" I hear him reply.

Rick Findley walks through the door two minutes later.

"Here," I say, getting up from my desk and handing him a digital map, "A friend of mine needs your help at this location for an indefinite amount of time. Take as much equipment as you can".

Rick looks up at me, "Who exactly is this friend of yours?"

I glare at him, "Don't ask questions, just do what I tell you!" I snarl at him. He gulps and quickly walks out of my office, closing the door behind him. I sit back down at my desk and begin shuffeling through my files once again.

See ya!
Blight

[Bird Boy]

OOC: sorry I wasn't able to post yesterday guys...

IC (Wayne):

A motorcycle engine sounds in the outer halls of the cave, it quickly cuts off and Katharina appears in the opening "We have a problem."

"I know" I reply

"How can you--?"

I point over to Terry who's holding a struggling Ra's.

"Ah"

I turn back around in the chair to face the computer, trying to think of somthing to do. Nothing. I can't do anything. Not until Ibn--

"Let me go, you imbecile! Now!" Ra's says, his voice bouncing off the cave walls

"Quiet down" Terry replies, giving him a slight pull. "What're we gonna do now, boss?"

"I don't know. You were supposed to get Talia. I hadn't planned on this"

"Look, I sent Katharina to get her--"

" I sent BOTH of you to get her" I yell back. "I don't want Ra's. I don't want to even be part of Ibn's plan. I just don't want Talia hurt--"

"Speaking of people hurting" Katharina pipes up.

I turn around to look at her. "Dick. Go clean her cuts."

"Yes sir" he says, in the cocky tone he has. Even at his age, he can still sound young...

"No, I'm not hurting" Katharina says, turning back to face me.

"Then who is?" I say, becoming a bit aggitated by her.

"Ibn told me to tell you guys that if the old fart isn't returned by morning," Katharina looks a Terry "your brother will die"

"What?!" Terry replies, letting go of Ra's.

"And if we don't have Ra's back by then, your mom will die"

"Slag it" Terry says, slamming his fist through the glass and breaking the head off of Nightwings maniken.

"Return Ra's now" I say.

"THEN what are we gonna do?"

"I don't know"

"I do" Terry replies, slipping his mask back on and throwing a bat-bolo around Ra's, pulling him towards him. "Ibn's going down. Now"

Batman throws Ra's into the Batmobile and jumps in.

"Terry. Don't.."

Terry turns to look at me and then the cockpit shuts. the Batmobiles out of the cave before I can even open my mouth.

"He's not..gonna kill him, is he?" Katharina's voice breaks the silence.

"I don't know". I say, heading over to the batcomputer. I tap into Terry's visor. "We'll be able to see what's going on. Dick you go there. Make sure Terry doesn't kill him."

Dick turns and Katharina begins to follow him. "You stay here." I say to her.

"What? why?"

"I know you. You'll barge in. I need sombody I can trust. And you have yet to earn that."

She huffs and slumps down onto one of the cave steps. Dick jumps on a cycle and heads out.

"What am I supposed to do now?" she says, from behind me.

"Ace could use a walk." I look down at Ace, who's ears are now perked up.

I look up into the monitor and I can see Katharina sticking her tongue out at me. I pull out a drawer and pull out Ace's leash and hook it on to his collar. "Have fun"

"Yeah yeah..." she says, heading up the steps.

END.

OOC: that's all I could do guys. Sorry for the crappy posting. I'm gonna try and write up stuff before I post it, so I can fine-tune it and beef it up from now on...

-BB

[Shriek]

I fly the batmobile towards the tower. I set the controls on automatic and tap into the tower satelite sytsem.

"Bruce you'll be able to see everything that goes on in here now in case the vid-link fails." I say.

I tap into the P.A. system at the towers and begin to speak. "Ibn. I have Ra's Ah Gul. I will be landing on the roof of the South tower. Have you and one guard only on the roof. And I stress the number ONE! I also want Talia to be ready to be transported. If my demands are not meant in 5 minutes. Your father will be harmed."

I end the transmission and park the Batmobile on the roof of a skyscraper 1/4 of a mile away. I turn on all the batmobile cameras and zoom them to look at the roof.

The other monitors show the securtiy camera for the roof, stairwell, and main hallway.

"Well Ra's. You better hope your grandson listens."

"And if he doesn't?" Ra's asks boldly.

"I will break him in two." I say darkly without a second thought.

The monitors show movement and I soon see Ibn escorting Talia to the roof with one heavily armed guard.

"That wasn't part of the rules." I say. I tap into the P.A. System and say, "That wasn't the agreement. Tell your guard to drop his weapons now."

I see Ibn look around in a bewildered way.

"NOW!" I shout.

The guard drops all of his weapons and continues with them towards the roof.

I turn on the batmobile and place my hands on the thrusters. I twist my wrist and we scrap off the roof of the skyscraper.

We drop off the roof and fly to the tower lowly.

As I approach the tower I backhand Ra's knocking him out momentarly.


The batmobile stays about 5 feet in the air.

I hear the door open and the three of them walk out.

"Batman, I have Mother. Now send my grandfather."

"I'll get Talia first. Tell your guard to step away," I say as I exit the batmobile.

"Do you think I'm a fool Batman?"

"Do you want a dead grandfather?" I say.

The guard rolls Talia over in the wheelchair over to the Batmobile.

As I gently set her into the Batmobile I set the auto pilot for home.

The Bat Thruster ignites as the Batmobile shoots home back to the batcave.

I throw a bola at the guard and Ra's. They are instantly tied together as they fall to the ground.

Ibn looks to my direction quickly.

"It's time to pay!" I say as punch Ibn in the face.

"This is for wanting to hurt my family!" I grab him by the throat and kick him in the chest.

I do a complete spink kick and knock him over towards the ledge of the building.

"Time To Die!"

[Bird Boy]

IC (Wayne):

Terry's visior shows a uppercut being planted in Ibn's gut. Great.

"Dick. you there?"

"Almost" he replies. I can hear a car screeching and sombody hittin their brakes. He drove safer when he was younger.

I turn on the Batmobiles visor. Talia is sitting silently, doing nothing. Absolutely nothing.

I squint my eyes. "Computer. Pause image. Close-up on the eyes"

I hear Ace come up behind me. "Back already?" I say.

"Yeah. He did his duty" Katharina says, in a disgusted voice. "what're you doing?"

The computer switches to the eye-shot.

"Those aren't her eyes" I say.

"How do YOU know?"

"Believe me. I know" I say. Katharina looks at me with a sad look, which quickly goes away.

I check the batmobiles coordinates. It's coming up onto Wayne-Powers building, right where the suite is. I grin and open up the batmobile's hatch. "Talia" falls through the whole, screaming.

"What'd you do that for?"

"That wasn't Talia. Batmobile, stop". The camera swerves back and focuses on the falling body. It crashes through the roof and splashes in the pool.

"She's not dead, is she?"

"No" I reply.

"What now?"

"we wait"

END.

OOC: I had to post that.... ;) Woah...I just posted twice tonight.. :eek:

-BB

[Blight]

Hey Shriek, was that "I will break him in two" line a nod at the old Batman's line in ROTJ? If so, that was so cool! Terry's really becoming more and more like Bruce every day.

See ya!
Blight

[Shriek]

Sweet! Someone noticed. Yea I had that planned out. THanks for noticing.

[Mr. Obsession]

OOC: I just got back from a long weekend and I'll try to post something IC tomorrow.

EDIT: Or I can post something now. :rolleyes:

EDIT #2: A big 'ol thanks to Shriek for helping out the story up there, and a minor change to this post.

IC:

Ibn

"Time To Die!"

The words come from the boy, a very angry one in an enhanced suit, but angry none the less. His kick sends me stumbling backwards towards the ledge. When I connect with my legs the force is enough to send me over the edge.

"I'm falling." It sounds stupid coming from my mouth. I can hardly believe it's actually happening. He actually want's me dead. It's funny, really. All the enemies I've made and it's the newest one that's come the closest, he might even succeed where all the others have failed.

Strange this is taking longer than I expected. I thought I would have hit the pavement by now. I wonder how much it will hurt, before I breathe my last... If I don't get out of this...

"IBN!"

Far above Alisha bursts out of a window. She's racing towards me, rockets on full, but she's not going to make it I realize. I smile at her, I don't blame her for this, it's not her fault.

And then it happens, the impact. A sensation like I've never experienced before. Bones all over my body shattering, various organs turning to mush.

"NOOO!!!"

Alisha lands and rushes over to me, she's yelling something into a receiver, I can't quite make it out...

She's kneeling over me saying something... I can't make it out... It hurts... everything hurts...

"...alisha..."

[Asmor]

OOC: Mr. O, if I may be so bold, I believe Birdboy, in his post, revealed that "Talia" in the Batmobile was either someone who looked like her or, more likely, an empty, cloned shell with no mind of its own.

[Asmor]

The phone rang

"Mr. Powers?" I asked.

"No, I'm his assistant, Rick Findley. He asked me to help you."

"Ah, hello Mr. Findley. Come right in, I'm in lab 3. The door's open."

I finished up a couple quick things, saved and then turned off the game currently occupying the computer screen and turned to the door as Rick walked in,

"Hello Mr. Findley." I got up and shook his hand.

"Hello Mr... I'm sorry, I don't believe I got your name."

"Eric. Eric Wagner." I stated, coming up with a name off the top of my head.

"Uh, Mr. Wagner. Nice to meet you. So, what did you need help with? And may I ask why you're here so late?"

"I'm a bit of a night owl. Anyways, down to business. I simply need a critique. I've been using this lab to edit a documentary," I chastised myself internally. I really need to work on making things up on the fly, "and I'd like you to screen it."

"A... documentary?"

"Yes, on the production of paper products. Mr. Powers wishes to use it help convince some bleeding hearts south of the border to let him expand his foresting activites."

"O...kay. So where will we be watching it?"

"Right through here. But I won't be joining you. I've got some other things to tend to for the time being. Enjoy!" I led him through the door and heard him grumble something as I closed it. I walked around, behind the 2-way mirror that doubled as the screen in the room he was in to watch him. He was obviously bored out of his mind, but to his credit he did seem to be paying attention.

I sat back down to finish my game. He'd be a while, I'd chosen a nice, long, boring documentary for him to review.

I was startled out of my game as he came out of the room, looking fairly happy considering he'd just watched a 2-hour documentary on wood pulp biproducts.

"I must say, that was surprisingly good, Mr. Wagner."

"Please, call me Eric."

"Very well, Mr- I mean Eric. I never realized how much went into paper, or how much we benefited from it. Or even how efficient our use of trees is. Did you know from one tree we can make over-"

"Yes, yes, I know. I made the thing." I winked at him.

"Yes, I suppose you did. Well, Mr. Powers certainly has a talented director on his staff, in you. So, will you be needing anything else?"

"No, that will be all. Thank you for your time."

"Would you mind if I got a cup of coffee before I leave?"

"Oh, by all means, go ahead."

He got a cup of coffee, and he subtly seemed more interested in the disposable paper cup than the contents.

"Well, have a nice night!"

"You too, Mr. Findley."

He walked out.

I dialed a number on the phone, and it was picked up soon enough.

"It's ready, Glowboy," I said with a bit of a laugh in my voice, genuinely happy at my own ingenuity and invention.

[Matthan]

OOC: This post will introduce my mayor character at the end. I made up a name since I'm not aware of the mayor's official name in Batman Beyond or if he even got one. If you guys know, I'll gladly edit the post. Also, Does anyone else feel like this is the longest night ever? I say we reinstitute time and date when we reach morning so we can all start on a fresh page.

IC: Jack Cross "Blue Dragon"

“Here drink this. It’ll help calm your nerves a bit.”

I graciously accept the steaming cup from Paul and begin to sip gingerly at it. “Do you always pack herbal tea when you confront friends?”

He cracks a smile as he pulls out a chair from the table and sits down. “Just for the good friends. That stuff is to expensive for just the normal friends.”

I manage to crack a smile. It has been ten minutes since I nearly killed Paul and had my break down. I went to the bathroom to compose myself and came back out to find Paul brewing this tea. The only thing that has passed between us since has been small talk. I need to change that.

“Paul, I’m sorry for… earlier. It’s like I get lost in the suit. I’m still me but taken to extreme proportions. It’s hard to control.”

Paul maintains an even smile and responds, “It’s ok, Jack. It’s in the past. We just have to teach you control.”

The ache in my fingers returns and I begin to rub them as I try to answer, “It just doesn’t seem…”

Paul cuts me off in midsentence as if he knows what I was about to say and wants to ignore it. “What’s wrong with your fingers?”

“What? Oh, well, I had to keep making finger holes to climb the buildings. They get sore after a while when you jab them into stone over and over.”

“I think I may have the answer to that. I was surfing the net and I came across some inspiration for the weapons system which should help ease the transportation issue as well.”

I cock an eyebrow, “I’m listening.”

“Here’s what I’m thinking. We need something compact to fit in the suit. It also has to be the best bang for our buck. The first thing I thought of was a laser. Small, versatile, and can pack anything from a small concussive force to a steel melting beam.”

“I was thinking along similar lines. It would keep with the dragon motif that we’ve developed. It should also be relatively easy to power in the suit. I don’t see how that would solve the transportation issue though.”

“That doesn’t. It’s the other thing that does.” He holds up a disc. “Do you mind if I use your vid screen?” I wave my hand in assent. Paul walks over and inserts the disc into the player. The screen goes black and opens into a newsreel from over fifty years ago.

The female reporter starts talking as the picture shifts, “We have just received word that Mr. Freeze has attacked the downtown offices of Wayne Enterprises where a fundraising event was being held. We have exclusive footage of this breaking news.” The picture shows a skyscraper being covered in ice in seconds. The camera pans to a man in a dark gray suit with a globe over his white head. He holds a gun, which shoots out some blast that creates the ice. He finishes all but the top of the skyscraper and points the gun down. The ice creates a pillar that carries him upwards until he jumps onto the top of the building. “There is no word yet on the well being of anyone inside…” The picture freezes as Paul pauses it.

“Did you see that? Out of that tiny gun, he had enough power to not only cover a skyscraper but also transported himself to the top!”

I begin to interject, but Paul cuts me off. “That’s not all. I managed to get some security footage from a couple months back when Freeze fought Blight and Batman in a Wayne/Powers Research Lab.”

“Didn’t he come back after that?”

“Briefly, but that’s not the point. Check out what he does here.” Paul clicks the video to start again and the news fades to a grainy security image. Freeze is in a new high tech suit and ice is literally ripping out of the floor like icebergs tearing into a ship. The image crackles and breaks up as a piece of ice flies towards the camera.

“I know it isn’t much, but did you see that power?”

“Fire and ice, Paul? Poetic, I suppose. You’ve been reading Frost lately?”

“Funny, but I doubt we’re talking about the end of the world here. What I am talking about is a safer alternative to direct combat. Think of the versatility of the those two systems in one suit!”

“That’s all well and good, Paul. But how do you propose we get Mr. Freeze’s technology? He isn’t exactly on infomercials selling it. We don’t even know if he is alive.”

“I’m glad you asked. I’ve got a bit of a plan about that.”

IC: Mayor Luke Sepher

The phone rings waking me out of my sleep. I lean over and press a button as a vid screen comes to life showing my assistant, Kyle. “Do you have any idea what time it is, Kyle?” I ask as I sit up in bed.

“I understand, sir, but I thought that you should see the news.”

“This better be good, Kyle. I really hate to be woken up.”

“With all due respect, sir, this could be the answer to how to start the next phase of your plan.”

“You’ve peaked my interest, Kyle. Let’s see what we have.”
I press another button and the screen splits with half covering the news.

The talking head spouts on about the weather before repeating what was of interest.

“In other news, this was the scene earlier today when police responded to a tip about a brutal battle. Four young men who allegedly belong to the Jokerz gang lie near death at Gotham Medical tonight after being attacked. While no official word has been presented on who the attacker was, rumors persist that the mysterious Blue Dragon of earlier today has once again shown himself.” The talk begins to move towards the injuries of the victims, and I begin to tune it out. Soon, she is talking about the building of that Ibn fellow being assaulted. I click the button again and the news half closes and Kyle returns to full screen.

“Good work, Kyle. You can expect a healthy bonus if all of this works out. Now, squelch the police. Gordon may be a loose cannon, but I think she’ll be willing to play down the press. I don’t want them giving any useful information out unless we say so. Call the press as well and have them pull away from the Blue Dragon angle. He could be useful and I don’t want the public to already have their opinion on him before we give it to them. Give Cahill a call. I want one of those Jokerz alive and awake long enough to say what we need. I’ll make a small speech tomorrow, and we’ll follow that up with Operation Alpha tomorrow night. Send the word out to the men. Let’s spin this right, Kyle, and Gotham is ours.”

Kyle gives a nod as he closes the connection. I lay back down and close my eyes to go back to sleep. In my mind, I am already writing tomorrow’s speech and the one for the next day. A smile steals across my face as I picture the future. My future.

[Mr. Obsession]

OOC: Matthan in answer to you're first question, I believe the longest night in the RPG was the first night. That sucker took at least three months to write our way through. But, I'd say getting back the time and day at in posts is a good idea.

So, anyone want to go back through all three threads and make a timeline of events in the RPG? :p ;) :D

Matthan I also loved you're HoI reference, nice work. I'm looking forward to where this is going.

[Asmor]

OOC

The mayor of Gotham is none other than Mr. Babs Gordon.

Yep. He's a black guy, married to the commish, and I believe was first seen in A Touch of Curare (or whichever was the first curare episode?), and the only other time I remember seeing him was splicers, very briefly.

[Mr. Obsession]

OOC: Actually the man married to Barbara is Sam Young (for unknown reasons she didn't take his last name). I'd like to know how he went from DA to mayor and when he got elected as mayor, and I'd also like to know how his name suddenly changed from Luke Sepher (what Matthan posted) to Mr. Babs Gordon (what Asmor just posted).

Unless I'm completely missing something here.

[Matthan]

Mr. O got that one. Sam Young is the DA. That's why someone hired Curare to kill him. He was going to prosecute someone or deliver evidence. Something along those lines.

[Mr. Obsession]

IC (sorta):

*static crackle* "The med team will be there in a minute."

"Just hurry," Alisha growls. "We don't have much time!" And get as much security on the south roof as quickly as possible to protect Ra's!"

"What about Batman?"

"If he interferes kill him. Otherwise let him go, we don't have time to deal with him right now. NOW MOVE!"

"Roger."

She sighs and once again stares at the body of Ibn, noticing a shadow from someone behind.

"How long have you been there Dick?"

"Not long. I wish I had gotten here sooner. And that was generous of you, telling them to spare Batman if he leaves."

"Shove it Dick. This isn't the time. I swear if I had seen you twenty minutes ago I would have killed you."

"So what's stopping you know?"

"Like I said, this isn't the time."

"And when is?"

"DAMN IT DICK! Don't you get it? Ibn is... was... no still is the head of the Socioity of Shadows on his death his final order is to be followed, before another can be chosen for succession."

"What's the order?"

"The purging of all his enemies, and it's a long list. Add to that the internal struggle that's going to take place from those who haven't been happy with Ibn's changes to the Society and there's going to be a lot of chaos in the world."

"Since when do you care who dies for what Alisha? You've never really cared before!"

"I... I don't know. I... Just tell the others that the Society will be coming for them. Well except for Wayne, he's safe. But Dick, if and when that order comes down I will kill Batman personally for this."

Alisha stands up as the med team comes racing out of the building, stopping to place Ibn's body on the gurney.

Finally standing up, she turns and faces Dick. "You better pray that we revive him with the pit before others in the Society hear about tonight, otherwise all hell is going to brake loose."

With that she turned and followed the med team back into the building.


OOC: As a side note I did the following post in the third person since Alisha isn't one of my main characters, just a secondary one. And since one of my main characters is "dead" at the moment and the other isn't in the story at the moment it just didn't feel right to post in the first person.

[Blight]

Derek Powers

IC: "It's ready, Glowboy" says Spellbinder's voice the moment I pick up the ringing phone.

"Excellent. Bring the device to my office. Once you get here, we can decide exactly how were going to use it on my fellow members of the board" I say with a smile.

"Of course. I'll be there within the hour".

I hang up and press a button on my desk.

"I need you set up a meeting," I speak into the two-way radio, "Call all the board members and see when they can come in".

"Yes sir" my secretary responds. I lean back in my chair and smile. I can already imagine the look that'll be on Bruce Wayne's face when he comes in for the meeting and sees me sitting there, perfectly normal. It will truely be a day to remember.

See ya!
Blight

[JLU Dude]

OOC: Sorry to do this guys, but I'm leaving the Batman Beyond RPG to avoid Wirter's Block. I'm currently in twelve RPG's (Most not here), and I've recently been cutting down on the amount I'm in, so I can give the ones I'm staying in more attention and this was one of the ones I'm leaving. BTW, I hope you do well.

[Asmor]

Cya, dude. Good luck in your other RPGs.

[Asmor]

Spellbinder

I yawn and rub my eyes with one hand as I continue installing the device. Shoulda waited til tomorrow to tell him I was done, I haven't slept in around 60 hours.

"Okay, it's installed," I tell him, handing him a piece of paper. "Those are the codes to start and stop it, and it should be-" I yawn again. "Sorry. It should be completely transparent when not in use. All the same, I'd reccomend having me remove it when you're done."

"Thank you, Mr. Billings. The meeting is at 9."

"Okay, uh, just use the codes to start in when you're ready." I look at my watch. 3 AM. "I'll see you tomorrow about getting rid of it, and any further plans."

"No, you'll see me today. In 6 hours to be exact. I want you here in case something goes wrong."

"But I haven't slept in three days! I give you my word- it works!"

"I don't care. You're going to be here. I'll have a suit and a card with instructions sent to the address you gave me."

"BUT-"

"Do you really want to earn my ire?" he asks in a menacing tone.

I stand there for a moment with my mouth open. "Yes... Mr. Powers. Of course I'll be here for the meeting."

"Good. Now go get cleaned up."

I walk out and head to the motel I've been staying at. Walking past the front desk, the old man tending it flags me over and hands me the package. "That was fast," I think to myself as I give him a tip. I get into my room and open it. Inside on top of some white tissue paper is a hand written card. I read it. Apparently I'm supposed to go in there under the guise of security. My name's Robert Gooding. I remove the tissue paper and find a black suit, not quite a tuxedo but still a helluvalot more formal than anything I've worn since going to my cousin's wedding when I was 12. I hope I can figure out how to put it on. There's also a pair of sunglasses in there, which will be perfect. Not just for hiding the bags under my eyes, but also for retrofitting them to block me from my invention's effects. I apply one of the pads I use in my suit to block my orb's power to each of the lenses and clip the excess hanging off the edges. Perfect, he'll never know the difference.

I take a shower, have the desk give me a wake up call for 7, and go to sleep.

[Bleu Unicorn]

Monday, 11:00 pm
September 20, 2040

Nudging the door with my hip, I squeeze myself in, balancing the two large, steaming cups of hot cocoa. I walk over to my windowsill, where Max is silently staring into space. Mrs. McGinnis offered to bring her home, but knowing her mother and her sister are both away this week, I thought it would be better if she stayed here tonight. I knew Dad wouldn’t mind. Chelsea opted to head home, unfortunately, having had enough "excitement" for one day.

“Here, drink something, Max.” I say, handing her one of the mugs. She pulls her stare away from Gotham’s skyline long enough to look me in the eye and accepts the mug.

“Thanks, Dana.” She replies, almost robotically.

“You okay?” I ask, arching an eyebrow. “I know that being attacked is kind of traumatic, but still. . . .“ I trail off, not really knowing what to say.

“It’s not that. I just keep coming back to that guy in the armor, Blue Dragon. I can’t help wondering if he’s on our side and, possibly more importantly, if he’s playing with a full deck.” She says, finally looking me in the eye. Her face has softened and for the first time in hours, I actually think she’s back on Earth, instead of lost in her own thoughts.

“How so?” I ask, taking a sip of my cocoa, enjoying the warm tingle it gives me as it slides down the back of my throat.

“Well, I’m sure he isn’t working with Batman.” She blurts out, and then quickly adding, “I mean, it’s not really his style to beat the pulp out of his opponents and then just leave them to die.” Her words hang in the air, neither of us knowing what to say.

Max stands up, setting her mug on the windowsill and starts pacing, clasping her hands behind her back.

“Let me guess, you want to know who he is?” I ask, grinning.

She looks up with a rueful smile on her face, “The thought has crossed my mind. I admit that much. But . . . I don’t know. . . .”

“Well, maybe it’s Terry, could explain his absence in the last few weeks,” I joke, glancing up at Max, she vigorously shakes her head, her eyes stricken.

“That’s not funny, Dana.”

I roll my eyes at her. “Still, it’s the best explanation that I have currently.” I frown at her. “Anyway, there’s got to be something more interesting to talk about than vigilantes and how my boyfriend manages to blip me off again and again.” Max nods to that, walking back to the windowsill. She picks up her mug, taking a sip and sits down. We start talking about prospective colleges, music, and other nonsense. The underlying tension, though, doesn’t seem to fade, and I can tell Max’s mind really isn’t with the mundane banter. Coming almost as a relief, we realize an hour has passed and finally decide to give up and try for some sleep.

We say our good nights and Max heads off to the spare bedroom. I change into a nightgown and slip silently into bed, staring at the moon through the window. “Night, Terry,” I murmur, before falling fast asleep.

[Asmor]

OOC

Just because I'm bored and have absolutely nothing to do, figure I might as well post this...

Staring only has one 'r.' Starring would be like someone starring in a movie...

No offense, mind you. Like I said, bored and nothing to do, and I'm a bit anal about grammar and spelling. :)

[Matthan]

I know people are getting busy with finals and such (at least those in school), but can we try to end this night? Blight and Spellbinder are waiting for tomorrow. Dana and Max are both asleep. Blue Dragon and Luke Sepher need it to be morning before they do anything. We're all waiting on the Bat-team. Ibn is basically taken care of (and I mean that in both senses). I think we're basically waiting on Batman. If anyone else has something to do, please do it. I know Asmor and Blight are probably impatient to unveil their master plan. I know I'm impatient to wreck havoc on... er... I mean unveil my next plot twist. So let's get some life back in this rpg.

Please?

~Matthan

[Mr. Obsession]

Originally posted by Matthan
Ibn is basically taken care of (and I mean that in both senses).Don't count on it. :p Have you forgotten that I have access to the greatest plot hole/device known to man? :D And I'm stuck waiting for the morning as well. I say that we give Shriek and/or Bird_Boy until tomorrow night to post something IC, otherwise just start moving on and keep this puppy kicking. :)

[Bird Boy]

OOC: Always waiting on me...geesh.. :p

j/k. Anyway, I really don't know what to do. It's Shriek's move, he's Batman. I'm Bruce..in the cave...waiting for Terry... :rolleyes:

-BB

[Blight]

OOC: Bird Boy, I don't know if you already know this, after reading my last post, but I need Bruce Wayne to attend Powers's meeting. Derek's secretary is going to be calling all the important members of Wayne/Powers about attending the meeting, so Bruce should probabaly be there. Just making sure it's all settled. :)

See ya!
Blight

[Bird Boy]

Originally posted by Blight
OOC: Bird Boy, I don't know if you already know this, after reading my last post, but I need Bruce Wayne to attend Powers's meeting. Derek's secretary is going to be calling all the important members of Wayne/Powers about attending the meeting, so Bruce should probabaly be there. Just making sure it's all settled. :)

See ya!
Blight

ah, cool. sounds good to me. and the meeting takes place "tomorrow", correct? lol.

IC (Wayne):

September 21, 12:07 am

I open a commlink to Terry and Dick

"Come back to the cave. Ibn's injuries are only a..setback. He'll return, and I don't want us unprepared when he does" I cut off the link, not waiting for any replies.

I put the bat-computer in sleep mode and make my way up to my bedroom. I grab a pair of pajama's out of my dresser and begin to put them on while I replay my messages from this evening.

"Hello, Mr. Wayne! You've been selected to go on a all-expense paid vacation! All you have to do is--"

"Next"

The answering machine complies and skips to the next message.

"Mr. Wayne? This is Derek Powers secretary. There is a meeting scheduled for tomorrow morning at 9am, and he wishes you to join. We look forward to seeing you there."

"Powers", I mumble to myself "Great".

"Mr. Wayne, this is a courtesy call from Gotham Bank. We wanted to ask you if you'd like--"

"Erase all messages."

"There are currently 14 un-played messages. Do you wish to delete all messages?"

"Yes"

The machine makes a clicking sound, letting me know they're all gone. I pick up the phone and dial a number.

"McGinnis speaking"

"Terry."

"Great. What now? I'm so slagged--"

"I know. I want you to be here tomorrow morning at 8:30"

"Why so early?"

"There's a meeting at Wayne-Powers..With Derek. I want you with me in case anything should go wrong."

"Derek? Geesh. Can't the man just go away?"

"When billions of dollars are involved, would you go away?"

"I suppose not. Later, boss"

I put down the phone and lean over to shut off the light. The room goes dark.

END.

OOC: not the best, but, whatever.. :)

-BB

[Bleu Unicorn]

OOC:

Originally posted by Bird Boy
September 21, 12:07 pm
Hehe, BB, I love you lots, really. But 12:07 pm, would be afternoon, not after midnight. <prepares for the bop>

-- Uni

[Bird Boy]

Originally posted by BleuUnicorn
OOC:


Hehe, BB, I love you lots, really. But 12:07 pm, would be afternoon, not after midnight. <prepares for the bop>

-- Uni

yeah yeah..if your avatar wasn't Star Wars, you would recieve that bop..twice.. :p

-BB

[Asmor]

I was beginning to think Gotham had moved to Alaska...

[Shriek]

When does Terry pick up bruce?

[Bird Boy]

Originally posted by Shriek
When does Terry pick up bruce?

OOC: Uh, I said 10:30...:

"I know. I want you to be here tomorrow morning at 10:30"

"Why so early?"

see? :D

-BB

[Mr. Obsession]

OOC: But aren't you suppose to be at the meeting at 9 am?

[Shriek]

Exactly what I thought Mr. O. That's why I was asking. Mr. O is on top of things around here.

[Asmor]

I was wondering about that myself. :)

[Mr. Obsession]

Who da man? :D

[Bird Boy]

OOC: see now, I read over it, saw that the meeting was at 9am..YET..yet..I put down 10:30am. *slaps forehead* sorry guys! :(

I edited the above and such... (terry's now picking him up at 8:30am...)

-BB

[Shriek]

Is Blight posting as Powers before I post as Terry?

[Bleu Unicorn]

OOC: Shriek, I think at this point it doesn't matter. Just someone make it be morning already! And BB, I am so not picking on you, but your post still says 10:30, not 8:30... <hides from the bop>... so, uh... someone post something IC, please?

-- Uni

[Bird Boy]

Originally posted by BleuUnicorn
OOC: Shriek, I think at this point it doesn't matter. Just someone make it be morning already! And BB, I am so not picking on you, but your post still says 10:30, not 8:30... <hides from the bop>... so, uh... someone post something IC, please?

-- Uni

I knew that. I was just reading this, and I said to myself "Crap! I forgot to edit it!".

Anyway..yeah, Shriek. it doesn't matter...I don't think it's EVER mattered who posted first. (unless it's some huge plot-revealing wad of stuff).

-BB

[Mr. Obsession]

OOC:
Originally posted by BleuUnicorn
so, uh... someone post something IC, please?

-- Uni Ask and ye shall receive! ;)


IC:

Ibn ((dun dun dun :p ))
September 21, 7:40 am


"Uhh..."

"How are you feeling?" Alisha asks, sitting in a chair off to the corner.

"Like I did a swan dive, for 60 stories only do to a belly flop onto solid pavement."

"Good."

"Cute. What's been happening."

"We kept everything under control. Your mother is still safe and Ra's is under lock and key. You've got you're appointment in an hour and 20. And..."

"And?"

"There's a leak. So how word of your fall got back to others in the Society. They're sending an investigator."

"Who?"

"Carter."

"This is bad. When will he be here?"

"At noon."

"Fine, there's still time to deal with him. Now you should probably get some rest I’ll need you're help after my meeting, like we discussed."

"Yes, Ibn."

She gets up and walks out of the room. For the first time I notice that she's still in her costume. I'll have to ponder that later.

Getting out of bed I'm not as stiff as I was expecting. I'm still a little sore, but there's not so much as a bruise. While I never really expected to have to use the pits, I'm starting to understand Grandfather's obsession with them.

Walking over to the mirror I notice something wrong. I look good, too good. If I had to guess I'd say that I'm now at least five, maybe six years younger physically. Maybe they didn't have the time to do all the necessary calculations before using the artificial pit. Or maybe...

"We have many things to discuss Alisha. Many things."

[Blight]

OOC: Sorry I haven't posted guys, I've been really busy with schoolwork, (and watching Return of the Joker uncut about 100 times or so. :D) but now you will have to wait in suspense no longer!!! :p

Derek Powers

September 21, 8:40 am

IC: I walk up to the cell which is currently holding my son, Paxton, who looks up at me with dark shadows under his eyes. He clearly hasn't gotten much, if any, sleep in the past few days.

"I have a job for you." I say to him, "You see, I'm holding a stockholders meeting in precisely twenty minutes, and do to some, ahem, "problems", I won't be able to meet with them in person. I'm going to be sitting in my office as you walk in to the meeting hall and explain this to them. You will then turn on a TV set in the room which will show me sitting at my desk via live feed. I will then explain to them that my scientists have recently found a cure for me and I'm now back to normal and such. Do this well, and perhaps I will make your death less painfull than I had originally planned" I finish.

Paxton spits at me through the bars of his cell, "Like I'll ever do anything to help you" he snarls.

I begin to feel radiation surging through me, but luckily my new skin keeps it in.

I manage to control my anger, and instead of burning a hole in his face like I want to, I just smile at him, "I'm sure you'll feel differently once I've told you exactly what I'll do to you if you don't". I quickly fill him in about what I have in mind.

"Alright" he moans.

"Good," I say to him as I pull open his cell door and pull him to his feet, "Go get yourself cleaned up and be in the meeting hall in fifteen minutes".

Paxton slouches away. I indicate for the guards to follow him and make sure he doesn't try to escape.

I smile as I hear a car pull up outside the building. It looks like my guests are starting to arrive.

EDIT: I added the date and time.

See ya!
Blight

[Matthan]

OOC: This is a quick post. I'll post for the Blue Dragon in the next day or so hopefully. Anyway, here we go.

IC:

Mayor Luke Sepher 7:30 am September 21

I step out of my room as I tighten my tie. Kyle is waiting in the foyer and holds out my suit coat. I slip into it as he holds it up and then straighten it in the mirror. Impeccable as always. The masses need someone to look up to. The trick is having them relate to you as well. So far so good with that. Just a little bit longer and they’ll love me for saving them. What a difference a day is going to make. I chuckle as Kyle holds the door open to the limo.

I sit quietly in the plush backseat as Kyle pulls himself in and sits facing me on the other seat. I give a slight glance at Kyle and he merely shakes his head no. I nod and we ride the rest of the way in quiet.

We finally arrive at City Hall. The building soars into the sky fighting with the surrounding buildings for dominance. I was lucky. My office was located at the top and I had the luxury of being able to look out over the other buildings and the city.
The elevator ride was short. Kyle and I step into my office. I walk to my desk and look up at Kyle. He nods.

“Finally. I hate having to be so blasted quiet. I wish whomever that reporter is who keeps bugging us will give up. I’m getting sick and tired of all these games.”

Kyle responds in his usual quick manner, “We have our best men on trying to track the reporter down. Whoever he is, he pays off his informants well. No one is talking yet.”

“Keep me updated. How’s our status for today?”

“Alpha operation is fully in place. It merely awaits the designated time. The police have been successfully silenced as per your orders. They will make a joint press conference with you later this morning concerning the incident from last night.”

“Perfect. I take it we have their speeches being worked on for them.”

Kyle nods, “They were finished fifteen minutes ago, sir.”

“What about Cahill?”

“Cahill managed to administer the proper drugs to one of the Jokerz. We have the video clip of him saying what we need. It is currently with Masters and Kinkade to tidy up some of the details. It should be ready for your approval in an hour. Cahill will also be serving as the police spokesman during your press conference.”

“Excellent. Cahill knows how to put on a show. Are the men prepared?”

“They received their primary activation orders late last night. The entire squadron is currently waiting in the compound outside of Gotham.”

“Well done, Kyle. Everything is going according to plan. What else is on the agenda for today?”

“Actually sir, there maybe a slight problem. It appears that Derek Powers has resurfaced.”

“You’ve got to be joking. That giant nightlight is back?”

“According to early reports, he is. He still owns a large portion of shares in Wayne-Powers. He is expected to announce his cure and return to active leadership of the company.”

“He showed himself to be Blight on national television! How in the world is he going to pull this off?”

“You of all people, sir, should understand how malleable the public’s idea of the truth is with the right story and the right people saying it.”

I run a hand though my hair and rub my temple, “I suppose that’s true. It’ll be interesting to see how he spins this. I don’t need competition now. Especially from someone with Powers’ connections.”

“Should we delay Alpha?”

“No!” I shout. “The opportunity is too ripe. Powers or not, the plan continues. We’ll deal with any problems as they come. By this time tomorrow even Powers won’t know which way is up.”

OOC: It's on, Blight. I'm looking forward to having a rival.

[Dark_Angelus_18]

OOC I am Dark_Angelus_18. I am about to introduce a new character that will hopefully fit in. So here goes, oh and by the way here is a little background.

Background Story

Years in the past

"Sir the scan of the communications expert we have will be most useful in our endeavors."
"Then proceed as suggested. Are we still using the delinquents DNA profile?"
"Yes sir."
"Dismissed."

A Few months later

"Sir the cloning has been succesful, but there are no indications that any of the alterations have taken effect. I'm sorry, sir"

"Refresh my memory, soldier. What changes were installed in this one?"

"Well sir there were telekinetic abilities, superhuman senses, adn limited invulnerability. There were a few others but they are only probables due to what we know of the test material. As I said earlier sir there are none that have developed so far, sir. "

"You know the procedures. Take him the Gotham orphanage and make something up, something that will survive major digging. Did the eye color change as hoped?

"Yes sir he will have a color that is not natural. I believe the report says Purple. It is passed off as a birth defect due to chemical exposure."

"very good you are dismissed Oh and soldier make sure he never loses the locket." The smile gleamed from the dark recesses of the room. After all he was the only one who knew that this was a two step process. Why else woul a failure be allowed to live. Maybe the plans he has for the future won't be so hard to implement after all.

"Yes sir."

The more recent past

"I want the splicing." Jason looked up at the screen but saw nothing he liked. he was playing with the locket that hung at his neck. Would it be okay if I was spliced with DNA I provide?"

"Kid we will splice you with anything you would like, but we would provide you with the best money can buy, but you are paying for it after all not me." the Doc jokes but then gets very serious about it. "just give us whatever sample you want."

"Splice me with this." He takes off the locket and opens it revealing a single hair and a message engraved that says 'It will complete you.'

"Will do" A few hours later the changes have set in and Jason walks back to the little place he is living in.

Present Day 5:30 Am
The sun has yet to rise and it is about the only time where no one is up and the city is almost angelic in its silence.

"I love this" He smiles as he realizes how much things have changed since he got the splicing, but his mood sours as he remembers the previous night. That Blue Dragon was vicious. I am glad that I was fast enough to get away. I may be tough as hell but that guy still gives me the heebie jeebies."

OOC okay well hope this makes a decent start and intro to the character.
The Powers from the splicing are mentioned. But I will not go into details until he will actually use them which will hopefully be soon since I have yet to actually do much in the present. :D

[Dark_Angelus_18]

I know this isn't that big of a deal but what day of the week is it? If it is a meeting on Monday through Friday would't Terry have school. Normally meeting don't happen on Sunday. So is it safe to assume that the meeting is on a saturday?. I guess it could be a Sunday meeting since it is such a huge event.
can we add the day of the week to the day and time. at least on the first post for the day?
thanks

[Blight]

Hellooo people, we've got a meeting to attend here! Powers has been sitting on his butt, waiting FOR THE PAST SIX DAYS!!! YOU PEOPLE ARE LATE!!! :p Seriously, please post something! If no one's posted by tomorrow, I'll start the meeting myself. Oh, and welcome Dark_Angelus_18. :)

See ya!
Blight

[Asmor]

Well, actually, Spellbinder's been waiting for glowboy or Bruce to start the meeting.

[Dark_Angelus_18]

Tuesday 7:45 AM Senior hallway at Gotham High

IC: "Man, I hope I got here with enough time to spare. I have never put this much effort into a girl before. I've never met anyone like her before either. Something has been bugging her lately. I just hope that she is okay. Here it is, Locker 346. I hope she likes the note. Crap I got to move I still got to make one more stop before I can go to class. Man I hope I can do this. IS there any way that she woudl even talk to me? MAN I really need to start thinking to myself before people see me and think I am Crazy."
Yeah I know you're lucky no one is around or they just might at that
Great jsut what I need. Iam not only talking to myself I have started to answer, but at least it wasn't out loud"
I duck into the room we have fourth hour stufy hall together in. I can't believe I was so angry when I first got stuck with that stupid teacher's study hall. She had always given me a hard time and just my luck I get a class she teaches all four years. Then I meet her and I can see why fate was so cruel for so long.
Crap I gotta get to class. I so hope she likes what I gave her."

OOC Ok so it wasn't much of a post but I hope I can at least keep you guys guessing for a little while. I know it isn't anything too great but I am only warming up.

[Bird Boy]

OOC: it's a weekday...I'm posting....it must be the end of the world! :p

IC (Wayne):

I stand on the front step. Terry's late..nothing unusual. I hear a bike engine and Terry fly's up the drive-way and parks in the garage. An engine starts and a black Cycron* rolls out. I open the car door and then buckle myself in.

"Sorry I'm late, ---"

"I don't care. I want to get this over with. Just drive"

"Yes sir" Terry replies, rather sarcasticly.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Terry presses a button and my car door opens. I step out and look up to see the enormous "W/P" logo hanging on the building.

"I'll go park and meet you in there"

I nod and open the front door. Looks like a few people have already started to arrive.

I walk towards the elevator and wait for it to descend to my level. The doors open and I step in.

"Floor 9"

The doors begin to close and a hand stops them.

"Couldn't wait for me, eh?"

Terry's head appears and he steps in. The elevator doors shut and we begin to move up.

"I wonder what this meetings about" Terry asks

"Who knows, probably--" My words are cut off as the doors open and I see Derek.

"Ah, Bruce. So good of you to join us"

"Derek"

"Don't be so cold Bruce! I assure you I'm perfectly..well, now. The meeting will start in a few minutes. Please. Take a seat"

Terry and I walk towards the meeting room and sit down.

"You're gonna have to tell my teachers why I'm not in school today...again."

"Already have. They didn't seem too surprised to hear from me"

Terry lets out a small laugh. The doors open again and more people walk in and sit down. After a lengthy wait, Derek finally walks in.

"I assume you're all wondering why I called this meeting"

END.

OOC: Take it away blight! :) I think I did everything right..lol.

*--Name of a car I made up..too busy to actually think of decent name.. :rolleyes:

-BB

[Blight]

OOC: Thanks for starting us off, Bird_Boy!

Derek Powers

IC: I walk into the meeting room and sit myself down at the front of the table. I look at each of the table's occupants, looking at me expectantly.

"Good morning ladies and gentlemen. I assume you're wondering why I called this meeting, and how I suddenly managed to go from a walking radioactive skeleton to my old normal self as if nothing had ever gone wrong. Well, I can now answer both those questions. You see, sometime last year I assembled a team of scientists to work on a cure for my condition, and they performed that task very admirably indeed. They created a machine that made a permanent layer of skin, real skin that is triple layered, mind you, that could conceal the radiation burning inside me forever. I was skeptical at first, but perfectly willing to try. I was amazed that, when I stepped out of the machine, I was suddenly normal again. The skin was so real, I coulden't even feel the radiation inside me, and even now, months later, I still cannot feel it".

The board members continue to stare at me suspiciously:

"What about all the times you attacked Gotham? Several citizens have been found murdered at your hands!" one of them shouts. The others begin shouting similar questions at me. The only one of them who remains silent is Bruce, who continues to glare at me from the other end of the table. I smile. Everything is going according to plan. Suddenly, a siren goes off in the meeting room, just as planned. I get to my feet:

"There is an emergancy in the lab! I have to take care of it, fast!" I shout and run out of the room.

Once I'm out of sight I slow to a walk. I go up to my office, where Paxton is waiting.

"It's time" I say to him. He nods and slouches out of the room. I turn to Spellbinder, who is standing in the corner of the room, and nod to him. He turns his new apparatus toward a video monitor showing the board members talking to each other in whispers and he turns it on. I sit myself in front of the monitor and watch as Paxton enters the room.

"Ladies and gentlemen, due to a chemical spill in the lab where my father is needed, he can only finish the meeting through live feed," he says, pointing to a TV set attatched to the wall. He switches it on and my face appears on it. I speak through the two-way radio:

"I'm terribly sorry for that unpleasant interruption. Now to answer your questions about my sanity, my doctors also assembled the best therapists in Gotham to help me with my head. It took a long time, but eventually, my sanity returned. I am deeply sorry for everyone that I have hurt, and I assure you that Blight is gone now, never to return again".

All throughout my speech the board member's faces went from angry to very happy in a matter of seconds. I smile, "And now, ladies and gentlemen, I am pleased to announce that, with my health returned, I am now also ready to return to the position of CEO of Wayne/Powers!"

At this the board members stand up and start cheering. Bruce Wayne himself stands up with a wide grin on his face and shouts, "POWERS FOR PRESIDENT!!!"

I turn to Spellbinder, smiling, "It worked like a charm," I say, "Now, everything that was stolen from me is rightfully mine once again".

OOC: That part with Bruce cheering was the most histerical thing I could have ever imagined, let alone write! :D

See ya!
Blight

[Asmor]

Spellbinder

Powers turns to Spellbinder, smiling, "It worked like a charm," he says, "Now, everything that was stolen from me is rightfully mine once again".

"Uh, yeah." I say, slightly shaking.

"Slag it!" I think to myself. I calibrated the *******ed thing wrong...

"You seem surprised." Blight states.

"Oh, no, not surprised. I, uh, knew it would work. Just... excited, I guess."

Oh well, it seems to be working, even if it is stronger than I'd intended it to be. I'll have to work on that before he tries it out for the rest of the plan.

"Uh oh..." I think again, as I realize something.

"Umm, Mr. Powers?"

"Yes?"

"Did you have any enemies in there?"

"Where don't I?"

"No, I mean real enemies. The kinda enemies that would give their bottom dollar to screw you over."

"Maybe. Why?"

"Well... You're gonna find this sorta funny... And keep in mind, it's not a definite... In fact, I don't-"

"Get on with it!" he says stearnly.

"Yeah. It seems the machine is..."

"Is what?"

"Misadjusted... It's too powerful."

"So?"

"So it might not be subtle enough to have worked on their subconscious..."

"Would you just come out and say what you're trying to say?"

"Well, I think there's a chance that someone with strong enough convictions against you might be able to get over the effects in the long term, and everyone else will only be affected slightly."

"WHAT?!?"

"Calm down! Don't worry! We've just got to give them another look. I guarantee it'll work, and it'll be set right next time!"

"Next time? What makes you think you'll get a 'next time?'" Derek puts his right hand around my throat.

"I'm the only person who can do it! Without me, it'll wear off completely, and they'll still remember everything! Won't take long for them to figure out there's foul play!"

He starts choking me, then throws me onto the ground.

"You've got one more chance."

"Thank you. I'll have everything set up in 5 minutes. Call the board back."

"I can't. They've already left. It wouldn't look good."

Derek presses a button on the desk in front of him.

"Marcy, record a message."

"Go ahead, Mr. Powers."

"Now that you've had a chance to think about my surprise return, I think we should plan out what to do with my company. Please come in for another meeting tomorrow, same time. Derek Powers." He pauses.

"Is that all, sir?" Marcy responds.

"Yes. Have it sent to all members of the board Thursday." He turns off the telecom, and glares at me.

"This had better work. Not burning through this skin is strictly a voluntary thing, I assure you."

[Mr. Obsession]

OOC: Get some popcorn kiddies, this is going to be a long one. :D


Ibn
Tuesday, 8:59 A.M.
September 21, 2040

"She's almost late." I say, standing outside the front entrance to The Towers.

"Not yet." Alisha say's standing next to me.

"This is very important, is everything in place?"

"Yes. Everything is set up to your precise instructions."

"Good."

From down the street a small, unassuming car slowly approaches. When it stops, and older woman in her mid 60's steps out from the driver's side.

"Is this who you were expecting?" Alisha asks skeptically.

"Yes, and watch you're tone around her."

"Good morning Xu'ffasch. I hope I haven't kept you waiting long."

"Not at all General Hall." I say, putting on my most diplomatic smile. "I'm sure you're quite anxious to see the presentation we have prepared for you."

She pauses, openly starring at my face. "You seem, younger... Younger than the last time I saw you. Interesting."

"Yes. Well..." I stutter.

"Ibn has been working extremely hard lately so I used what influence I had to make sure he spent the last few days at an exclusive spa in Europe. They have some amazing relaxation techniques there."

"Yes. And you are?"

"My apologies. This is my assistant Ms. Ford. Without her help I'd work myself to death!" I chuckle.

"Well, you'll have to give me the name of this miracle spa later Ms. Ford."

"Yes. She will." I reply, slightly glaring at Alisha. "But enough of these pleasantries. I'm sure you're are quite anxious to see the presentation. If you'll be so kind as to follow me."

I lead us through the front lobby into the elevator. Once inside I open a side panel and enter a series of codes, followed by a retinal scan. And we begin the 6 floor decent.

"I believe you will find this most impressive General."

"I should hope so." She says as I nod to a guard who access the control panel that activates the vault like door. As it opens we are greeted by bright light flooding from the laboratories in side.

"This way General."

We walk down the corridor to a large room marked Lab A. Inside technicians scramble around the various equipment. In the center of the room is a large, clear tank with several tubes running from other rooms feeding into it.

"Impressive." Sarcasm drips off her tongue.

"Not yet." I say with a thin smile. "The current set-up is to assure you that everything you are about to see is quite real. I suggest that you inspect the tank. If only to put aside any doubts that you may have later. After all I'd hate to be accuse of using 'smoke and mirrors'."

"No need. Just prove that you're not wasting my time Xu'ffasch."

"Very well." I nod to the senior technician. "Begin."

A thick, green bubbling liquid starts pouring into the tank. Alisha contacts the men in Lab B via her communicator. I had a handkerchief to the General.

"You may want this." I say bringing out my own. Alisha already hers covering her mouth and nose. I quickly do the same. A moment later a stench starts coming from the hallway.

"What is that?!"

I'd recommend the handkerchief General." Alisha says.

From behind us a gurney is wheeled into the room by a technician wearing a breathing mask, I for one don't blame him. On the gurney is a rotting corpse.

As it's wheeled past the General's eyes go wide. "You're mad Xu'ffasch!"

"Not quite, pay attention."

The gurney is attached to a small lift which raises the platform level with the tank. A short moment later the corpse is dropped in.

After a moment, a ventilator kicks in clearing the room of the foul stench. I remove the handkerchief.

The General simply stares at me. "This is not what I came here to see Xu'ffasch."

"Please, a moment longer."

"I'm warning you Xu'ffasch..." She's cut off as her attention is drawn to the tank, from which air bubbles are surfacing. Her jaw drops when the hand, quite healthy and alive, emerges and grasps the edge of the tank. A moment later the confused and enraged individual rises from the green liquid. As he leaps from the tank and charges at us, two guards rush forward and gas the man. He crumples and they drag him from the room.

"I'm... I am impressed..."

"As I said you would be."

"We have a deal Xu'ffasch. Get me that formula and I'll get you what you want."

"Excellent. If you'll follow Ms. Ford she will take you to my personal office where you can issue the transfer and make sure you have an encrypted copy of the formula."

"Y... yes... we should get finalize the deal right away." She says clearly still is some what of a shocked state. "But you must tell me why do you want this?"

"Tisk tisk General. Have I inquired why you want the formula. My plans are my plans, and yours are yours. We both have our little secrets. Let's just say I'm eccentric and leave it at that. Besides, I'm quite sure that there are still several at the Pentagon with enough influence to stop you if they desired."

"True. Very well, lead the way Ms. Ford."

As they walk out of the room I allow myself to truly, broadly smile. "It's all coming together."


Stalker
9:33 A.M.

Standing in side my room, if you want to call it that (I refer to it as a room in the same sense a Tiger at the zoo would refer to his enclosure as a "room") the door opens.

"Do you have another assignment for me Bennet?"

"You could say that. You're being transferred."

"Transferred? But my debt is to you."

"The orders are from above my head... Think of this as a chance to finish repaying your debt. Once you complete this assignment the rest of you're record will be wiped clean and the money the US government spent rebuilding you're body repaid."

"Very well."

"If you will follow these agents they'll take you to you're next assignment."

As I start to walk out of the room Bennet puts his hand on my shoulder. "I don't like this. Someone pulled rank, someone high-up in the military to get you transferred and I don't know why. We were going to use you to hunt down a synthoid that went rouge, but there's nothing I can do now. I'm a man of my word and our deal still stands, complete this last assignment and you're a free man."

"Tell me, is there a bounty on this synthoid?"

"Yes, a large one."

"Then, perhaps after I have finished my debt I may be in need of some funds."

"Perhaps." Bennet agrees.

And I walk out of my "room" for the last time.


Gotham News Network
10:25 A.M.

In late braking news it has been confirmed that General Reyna Hall was killed only moments ago in what appears to have been another skirmish in the ongoing street wars between the Jokerz and the T's. Reports indicate that both gangs were using simi-heavy weaponry which begs the question of who is supplying these gangs.

According to information released by the US ARMY, General Hall was on leave visiting relatives in Gotham. So far no comments have been issued by the mayors office. A statement is expected later today.

Relatives and friends of General Hall are urged to contact...

EDIT: edited times to make the events mesh with other posts.

OOC: Yep, the good General was only a plot device. Maybe the little incident is something Matthan will be interested in using. ;) Then again, maybe not.

[Bleu Unicorn]

Tuesday, 7:50 am
September 21, 2040

"Planning on joining us, Miss Gibson, or is the hallway more to your liking?" I jump at the shrill voice, snapping my head around to stare eye-to-eye with Mrs. Gallagher. Taking a quick glance around and then at my watch, I realize I've been standing rooted to this same spot since Dana walked away twenty minutes ago.

"Uh . . ." I stammer, trying to bring myself back into reality. How is it that no matter how rested you can be, school can drain all the life out of you almost instantaneously? Stress, I have come to believe, is a wonderful narcotic. I can't remember the last time I had such a good night's rest. You know, those times you fall asleep and what feels like a matter of minutes pass before you are awake—but yet you feel completely refreshed. I can't help but find the irony in it all—me, of all people at Hamilton Hill High, wishes she weren't here. What can I say? Of all the days I would expect to see Terry, he's not around. I'm sure he heard about the attack last night—it's unlike Mr. Wayne not to know every shred of news that goes on in Gotham. So, I can't help but wonder if everything is all right and wishing that there was something I could do, besides be stuck in school.

"Maxine!" Mrs. Gallagher frowns at me, emphasizing my name with a sharp tap of her foot. Her face softens slightly, and she continues more quietly, "Are you feeling all right? I heard about last night, I actually didn't even expect you here. Maybe you should go see the nurse. . . ."

I shake my head at her slowly. "No, I'm fine, I guess I just lost track of time." I say, managing a small grin that I hope convinces her.

She nods and I follow her into class, taking my seat as she begins a lecture on human genetics. Though, I find myself paying far more attention to the clock on the wall than the lecture, however interesting it might be.

[Matthan]

OOC: I tried to keep this as short as possible, but it's still huge. Thanks for giving me the freebie, Mr. O. I can always use more fodder. I'm excited by everything happening.

IC:

Jack Cross “Blue Dragon”

6:50 am Tuesday, September 21st (carries for rest of the post)

I wake up and rub the sleep out of my eyes. Paul is still at the table where we spent last night finishing the design specifications for the eye game system. Still very theoretical, but it should help us keep our jobs for a year or two.

I walk over and shake him awake, “We’ve got to get to work. Get up.”

Paul mumbles something and heads towards the coffee maker. I guess tea just doesn’t hold up in the mornings. It’s lucky that he and I are about the same size. He borrows some clothes and we get ready.

The drive to work passes in silence until I begin to speak. “Do you really think your whole Freeze plan will work?”

Paul looks over at me, “We have those two options. One is slightly illegal and the other is difficult and dangerous. At least, I’m letting you choose.”

“Slightly illegal? Aren’t you the same guy who gave me the moral talk last night?”

“Can it, Jack. Difficult times call for difficult decisions. I’m not asking you to kill anybody.”

“I’ll think about it, Paul.”

“That’s all I’m asking.”

The rest of the drive passes in silence.

9:50 am

“I didn’t even know managers got up this early,” Paul says as he stifles a yawn.

“Go drink some more coffee. They’ll be here anytime now. We need to be fresh to sell this thing.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah,” Paul mumbles back as he poured another mug. He had just finished draining it when the two suits walked in. We escorted them to our conference table, and after making sure they were ok, we began our pitch.

10:30 am

“So while conventional VR units are bulky and incredibly expensive, we have the ability here to develop a system which is incredibly portable and in all probability much cheaper to produce.”

The managers exchange a glance and excuse themselves to discuss whatever it is that management discusses. When they return, they give us a job well done and tell us to keep them posted.

The managers leave quickly and I’m sure that they’ll go and brag to their supervisors that they have the next big thing in development. It doesn’t matter, Paul looks at me and I get a big grin.

We both start to shout at the same time, “We’re keeping our jobs!”

10:40 am


We crack open our sodas and sit down in front of the vid screen as the news comes up.

The talking head continues, “Derek Powers is reported to have returned to his former position as CEO of Wayne/Powers. There is no official word on what his legal status is concerning the illegal status of Blight. Nonetheless, his return is being greeted by soaring stock prices. Whatever skeletons Powers may have in his closet, the stock market sees him as a money machine and could care less.”

“In other news, the mayor has called a press conference to discuss the violent attacks on the Jokerz last night and the murder of General Reyna Hall in what is apparently more gang violence. We’re taking you there now…”


Luke Sepher 10:37 am

“Kyle, is everything in place?”

“Yes, sir. The press is in the other room waiting for your speech. Cahill is ready, and the video that you approved is set up to be played at his discretion.”

“Are we sure that we should give the police this chance?”

“Sir, with all due respect, none of the Jokerz have any idea what is actually going on. The police can question all they want. They will never figure out everything in time.”

“You’re right, of course. It won’t be long now, Kyle. I think I’ve even figured out a way to deal with Powers. That will have to wait for tomorrow though. As for now, let’s go make history.”

I step out into the glaring lights of the conference room. Cahill is standing off to the side in his police uniform. I step up to the podium and feel my nerves steel themselves as I open my mouth to speak. My destiny is finally within reach.

“Ladies and gentlemen of the press, I want to thank you for coming here on such short notice. As everyone here knows, the past two days have been very busy ones for Gotham’s criminal element. There was an industrial break in over in one of the business buildings down town. There was a bank robbery. General Reyna Hall has been murdered. Two young people were saved from a gang of Jokerz.”

“It’s the last two, that I want to spend the most time on. I was called by my assistant, Kyle, last night and notified of the Blue Dragon’s actions. I spent the rest of the night tossing and turning as I tried to decide what I should do. I wanted to say the perfect thing. I want us to have a perfect city.”

“I woke up after my restless night and saw the picture of my fourteen year old niece that I keep on my dresser, and I realized something. I thought of her as a baby and my brother letting me hold her. I remembered her calling me LuLu when she was first starting to speak. I saw every wonderful memory I had of her flash before me. Then, I thought about what I would do if she was the one who was being attacked by Jokerz.”

“I want to publicly commend Blue Dragon for his heroic action in saving the lives of these two young people. I am sure that their families join me in that. The gangs in our city have consistently shown themselves to be inhuman, heartless criminals of the lowest order. How in the world can we hold a grudge against a man for trying to save lives? The police have been failing this city for years. I for one am nearing the end of my patience with our police failing to protect us,” as I said this, Cahill merely closed his eyes and nodded. He has to be the best actor that I have ever seen.

“It is my deepest desire to have no more need for vigilantes, but until the police force does it’s job, I’m thankful for the lives that can be saved. As a matter of fact, I would gladly shake Blue Dragon’s hand if I ever meet him. In my eyes, he is a hero.”

“As for the murder of General Reyna Hall, it is to the shame of the police department that such a high ranking official would be murdered under their watch. I am would like to offer my sympathy to those that she left behind. However, this simply drives home my point that the gangs in our city no matter how they classify themselves must be stopped at all costs. I know that I fear for my family’s safety and I promise that I will not stop until all of our fears our relieved. Unfortunately, fear has come in spades today. With that, I would like to introduce Lieutenant William Cahill.”

Cahill walks up to the stand and shakes my hand before he turns to speak, “I am here to report on something that was discovered last night. A rival gang of the Jokerz who call themselves the T’s broke into the hospital early this morning and killed the Jokerz staying there after Blue Dragon saved the lives of the two youth last night.”

“However before that happened, I did manage to question one of the Jokerz who had regained consciousness. This is an excerpt.”
A screen lowers itself and begins to play. It shows a Joker sporting only a few bruises lying in a hospital bed. Off screen Cahill’s voice asks, “What are the Jokerz up to?”

The Joker laughs before he answers, “We’ve got something big, man! It’s going to be the ultimate laugh. The few that survive are going to get to see the greatest joke ever. We’re going down in history and there is nothing you can do about it.” The Joker keeps laughing as the tape cuts off.

Cahill begins to speak again, “We have all of our men trying to discover what the Jokerz plot is. We will keep you posted as we get more information. Right now, the police are urging everyone to simply go about their lives. This could be nothing more than an idle threat from a cornered man.”

I walk over and take back the podium, “I am officially declaring this to be the Gotham City Police Department’s last chance. If I lose anymore citizens to these Jokerz, then the council and I will be taking drastic measures to correct the problem.” I turn to walk away.

A male reporter jumps up, “What drastic measures, sir?” He is quickly joined in a chorus of other questions. I merely walk away with Cahill beside me. Kyle repeats several times that we will not be taking questions before following us.


Jack Cross 10:50 am

I look at Paul and say, “I’ve got to get out there. I can’t let more people die.”

Paul simply nods, “I’ll cover for you.”

I’m already stripping off clothes and heading for the wall exit. My armor comes out and the Blue Dragon begins his hunt. First things first, it’s time to give the mayor the handshake he wants and find out what information is being held back. I leap and begin to climb the building.

[Mr. Obsession]

Ibn
Tuesday, 10:42 A.M.
September 21, 2040


"I want to publicly commend Blue Dragon for his heroic action in saving the lives of these two young people. I am sure that their families join me in that. The gangs in our city have consistently shown themselves to be inhuman, heartless criminals of the lowest order. How in the world can we hold a grudge against a man for trying to save lives? The police have been failing this city for years. I for one am nearing the end of my patience with our police failing to protect us."

"Well this is interesting", I say to myself since there is no one else in my office. The vid screen on my desk providing the only illumination for the room since the massive curtains are drawn shut.


"It is my deepest desire to have no more need for vigilantes, but until the police force does it’s job, I’m thankful for the lives that can be saved. As a matter of fact, I would gladly shake Blue Dragon’s hand if I ever meet him. In my eyes, he is a hero."

Alisha chooses that moment to enter my office, I glance up but my attention is still on the screen. She nods yes.

"Good."

"As for the murder of General Reyna Hall, it is to the shame of the police department that such a high ranking official would be murdered under their watch. I am would like to offer my sympathy to those that she left behind. However, this simply drives home my point that the gangs in our city no matter how they classify themselves must be stopped at all costs. I know that I fear for my family’s safety and I promise that I will not stop until all of our fears our relieved. Unfortunately, fear has come in spades today. With that, I would like to introduce Lieutenant William Cahill."

"He's good, very charismatic."

"Yes, he is. I'm getting some ideas my dear."

On the screen a second man walks up to the podium "I am here to report on something that was discovered last night. A rival gang of the Jokerz who call themselves the T’s broke into the hospital early this morning and killed the Jokerz staying there after Blue Dragon saved the lives of the two youth last night.

However before that happened, I did manage to question one of the Jokerz who had regained consciousness. This is an excerpt.

A second display appears on my monitor showing a gang member on a hospital bed who I don't really have any interest in. The Jokerz member starts laughing and babbling. "We’ve got something big, man! It’s going to be the ultimate laugh. The few that survive are going to get to see the greatest joke ever. We’re going down in history and there is nothing you can do about it." The Joker keeps laughing as the second display is removed and the feed returns to the Cahill.

"We have all of our men trying to discover what the Jokerz plot is. We will keep you posted as we get more information. Right now, the police are urging everyone to simply go about their lives. This could be nothing more than an idle threat from a cornered man."

The view shifts back to the mayor. "I am officially declaring this to be the Gotham City Police Department’s last chance. If I lose anymore citizens to these Jokerz, then the council and I will be taking drastic measures to correct the problem." He walks away as reporters start shouting questions. I turn off the screen.

"Interesting." Alisha says.

"Indeed. Did you catch most of that?"

"Enough, like I said he does have charisma."

"And apparently we're not the only ones using the Jokerz. I'm getting a few ideas. But I think we may have to set up a meeting between the Mayor and Nightwing for sometime in the near future."

Alisha smiles, a cold, blood-thirsty one. It's almost enough to send a shiver down my spine.

"Not that kind of meeting. And don't pout about it," I say cutting her off before she has the chance to start, "I want to see where he's going and if it benefits me then we need to grab this opportunity. If not, well I guess I'll just let you have some fun".

"Ooo! I like fun."

"Yes, you do. It's one of the many things that I find interesting about you Ms. Ford. Now tell me, the loose ends are tied up?"

"Yes, it's a shame about the General, she won't be needing this any more." She tosses an encrypted data chip onto my desk."

"The poor deluded fool. One shouldn't make plans that are out side of one's reach. And Mr. Jonetha?"

"Apparently someone found out that he was playing the T's/Jokerz street wars for his own gain what with selling weapons and information to both parties."

"And no one will be able to trace where he was getting his resources since the good Mr. Jonetha was quite tight liped about his sources."

"It's sad really." Alisha sighs. "A man with life of wealth, power and pleasure in front of him, only to meet his end when one of his clients found out that he was playing both sides. If his body is ever found the authorities will most likely make note of the throat being slit ear-to-ear. Jokerz trademark." She smiles.

[Asmor]

Ack! wtf happened?

We went from zippo to too many words in, like, nothing. Too late for me to read all this. Tomorrow. Not that I'm complaining, mind you.

[Bleu Unicorn]

7:15 am

"'Bye, Dad," I call out, pulling the door closed behind me and together with Max walk to my car. She plops herself into the passenger seat, as I walk around to get in on the driver's side. I can't help but feel a twinge of sympathy for her—she's still off in her own little world it seems, though, at least she looks rested, which is something in her favor.

"You sure you want to go to school today, Max?" I ask conversationally, casting a sidelong glance at her as I start the car. She looks me in the eye and nods her head confidently.

"Nothing better to do," she jokes halfheartedly, but manages to grace me with a smile.

We drive the rest of the way in silence. Max blindly stares out the window, off in Dreamland, I assume. I must admit, though, it sort of unnerves me, but as I can't think of anything enlightening to do about it, I just drive along, taking solace in the familiar sounds and sights that the short drive to the school comes with.

7:50 am

"Dana! Are you even listening to me? Dana!"

"Huh? Oh, Blade, I'm sorry . . . what did you say?"

"Forget it!" She says, giving me a withering look. "What is with people today, first Chelsea, now you . . . everyone's in their own worlds, while I have real problems to deal with, but does anyone care?" She glowers at me. Before I can formulate a complete thought, she cuts me off, saying, "No! My life is falling apart and the only things people care about are stupid Jokerz! And some dumb jerk in a black suit of armor . . ." Blade continues her rant that would make some Emmy winners stand up and clap. I try my best to listen, but instead find myself coming back to the little white piece of paper in my hand.

I turn it over, running my finger along the neat, yet unfamiliar, cursive that spells out my name. Not Terry's writing, I muse to myself, a small frown creasing my brow. Throwing caution to the wind, I relent and open it, reading the short letter quickly, then again more slowly.

"So, then as if the Robotic Demolition Derby wasn't bad enough, he tries to take me to Burger World for dinner! Can you believe it? I mean the absolute nerve of the guy . . . Dana? You all right?" Blade asks, turning to face me, her eyes filled with worry. "You look like you've seen a ghost."

I say nothing, just hand her the note. She reads it over, her eyes locked on it like it's a priceless gem. "'Your smile is a simple treat . . . When I hear your voice the angels sing . . . You're truly beautiful to me . . .'" She glances over at me, quoting more snatches from the note. Finishing, she hands it back. "You’re going to read the other one?" She asks, referring to what the author had said would be taped under my desk in study hall.

I glance at her and shrug, tucking the note in my bag. "Honestly, I don't know what to do," I say, walking towards class.

10:25 am

"So, you’re going to see him?" Chelsea asks, her eyes sparkling with delight. "Oh, man, just imagine, a Secret Admirer!" She squeals, hugging herself.

"Oh, please, just what I need." I deadpan. "Another guy in my life," I frown at her.

She waves a dismissive hand, "Who cares, it's not like Terry notices you anyway, you could be boiling in molten lava right now and he wouldn't have a clue."

"Well, yeah, since no one has a clue where the heck he is!" I throw the words at her so violently, she literally cringes.

"Sorry," she says, looking anything but.

"I'll take him if you don't want him," Blade pipes in, grinning like a Cheshire cat.

"Like you need another admirer, Blade, you—"

"—Hush!" I yelp, pointing at the vid-screen next to our table in the cafeteria. "Look!"

The three of us stare emotionless, as the news plays live in front of us. A huge knot forms in the pit of my stomach, thinking about Max. I glance at Chelsea and Blade, their faces unreadable, as a crowd of students form behind us, stunned into silence, watching the speeches.

As the mayor walks away from the podium, the entire cafeteria bursts into chaos with people cheering and clapping.

Chelsea yanks me closer to her, and mouths what looks like, "So, what are you doing about the Secret Admirer?" I roll my eyes into the back of my head.

[Bird Boy]

OOC: All right, I've been thinking about this for awhile...and Cyndy (Bleu) helped me out with it..

At first I was going to leave the RPG alltogether--I just wasn't having "fun". Then I realized it's the character I'm playing (Wayne). I'm 15 and trying to control a 80 year old fart...I think you see where I'm going here.

So, as Cyndy put it, I'm trading Bruce in for a "newer" model.

I see Freeze will be making a come back (or maybe I read that wrong..lol) so if that is true, maybe I can pick him back up...

And, I'm thinking of bringing in a Sniper type dude. everything else is unknown, but he's basically a bounty hunter (thank you Jango Fett and Boba Fett :rolleyes: ). I'll be bringing him in and everything.

So, now with that said, I now announce Bruce Wayne is now up for "grabs"--or we could just leave him has a non-controlled character, and we could adlib him whenever needed.

I'll be reading over the current storyline w/ Blue Dragon and the Mayor (Matthan-if you could give me a PM about what's happened so far, that'd help out ALOT), and then find a way to work in Mr. Bounty Hunter.

-BB

[Asmor]

I think I'm gonna take up a new character, an orignal one. I'll let his back story speak for it self, rather than try to describe him.

IC, 3 months ago
I impatiently stamp my foot as the elevator ascends. Even at its relatively high speed, it seems to take forever... It will be the first time I've been out of the underground installation since I was brought in 9 years ago, when I was 8. Finally, I reach the top. From the ride, I'd estimate the first floor was around 1500 feet below the surface.

I press the keycode that I discovered into the panel, and hear a hiss as the freezing winds fill the chamber. I quickly step out the small door, and it shuts behind me. I stand near the summit of one of the mountains in the Alps. I take in the sight and survey the way down for a moment, then gesture with my hands and a sheet of shimmering light appears under my feet. I shift my weight and begin sliding on it down the slope, at an ever increasing speed, dodging obstacles as they appear.

I feel her presence before she attacks, but have no time to react as the ground beneath me explodes. I fly in the air, still being carried by my momentum, and it is all I can do to make a shield around myself as I hit the slope and start spinning down, out of control. I come to an abrupt halt as I slam into a rock.

I'm dizzied, but otherwise unhurt. I try to regain myself so I can continue my egress, but before that I see both of her gliding down the ledge on a levitating platform.

My eyes readjust as she gets closer, and the two identicle images form one. Her fists are wreathed in purple flames.

"Come back, Charles. Noone's ever escaped the Brain Trust. You know that."

"Noone until now."

"Tsk tsk tsk. Please, just come back. We're on the same side. I don't like using my powers against you."

"I'm getting out of there, dead or alive. You're through controlling me!"

"Very well. Have it your way."

She throws her fists in my general direction, and a pair of purple fireballs come zooming at me through the stinging snow. I'm ready, though, and a shield appears in their path, detonating them harmlessly. She throws a few more, and again I throw out shields to block them.

"You see? When we first brought you here you could barely pick up a small stone, now you're creating shields stronger than the most advanced alloys."

While she's talking, I reform my makeshift sled and jump back down the mountain. Almost as soon as I've gone, she's hovering besides me.

"This is your last chance, Charles," she states matter-of-factly, but with a bit of honest compassion in her voice.

"NEVER!" I scream.

"You always were rash."

She throws more fireballs at me, and I block them all. I'm still sledding down the mountain, and she's still hovering right beside me, as if neither of us had moved and the mountain had been moving beneath us.

"You got me by surprise the first time, Bombshell. You're not going to get me while my guard is up!"

"You've got so much to learn, Charles."

All of a sudden, I feel something. A small tugging at the back of my neck, then shooting pain.

"Stop this foolish flight," I hear her say in my mind. I lose my concentration, and start tumbling down the slope as my shield beneath my feet disappears. I barely manage to put up another one before I slam into a rock and go flying off a ledge. I slam into two more before I finally stop, the whole time my mind feels like its being rubbed on a cheese grater.

I look up at her, still hovering in the same place relative to me. I cannot win. No, what am I saying! I must escape. "No, you can't escape," she again says in my mind, responding to my thoughts. "GET OUT OF MY MIND!!!" I scream at her. "So much wasted potential. A pity. You could have gone far in the Brain Trust with your-" while she gloats, I take my only chance. With all my willpower, I form another shield, and swing it at her. Her head flies off, rolls down the slope beyond my visibility. I hear her shriek in my mind as her head goes flying off, but it dies out quickly.

I try to get up, but fall down to my knees.

"At least I die a free man," I think to myself as I slip into unconsciousness.

The end?

*dun dun dun*

Post more later.

[Mr. Obsession]

ooc: :eek: You just killed of Bombshell! Not like it really matters, no one's using her. :D

B_B, check you're PM's soon.

[Shriek]

Tuesday, September 21st
10:47 am

"Can't believe I'm doing this again." I say as I slowly creep down the halls into the cafeteria.

"Sneaking into school late again. This isn't going to go over well with the teachers."

I quickly slide past the hall monitor and walk into the cafeteria. It's filled with loud cheering students.

"YAY! This is so schway!" A football player shouts.

"What's going on?" I ask him.

"Haven't you heard McGinnis? There's some new - - - - - - ". He begins to explain.

As he speaks I hear nothing as I stare at Dana. She slowly flips her hair back over head and begins laughing with Blade.

I move past the football player and begin walking towards Dana.

"That's cool. You can just ignore me." He says as I walk away.

This place sure has gotten more crowded since the last time. Geez when was the last time I was here?

I'm going to have to have a long talk with Wayne about all of this.

After walking across the cafeteria I finally reach Dana.

"Dana! Dana" I shout.

All of the girls give me dirty looks and stare at their books.

"Dana I know haven't been around lately. It's just..."

"Mr. Wayne has been working you hard again?" Dana asks mockingly.

"I know that's well deserved. But I promise, things are going to change." I begin to say.

"So what do you say?" I ask.

OOC: Listen I know that made no sense. But these tests in school are very hard. And I don't mean to whine or anything, but I am back. And here. And I will begin to post more and make them more detailed. My hat goes off to everyone on this message board who can make me feel like part of this story. All of you really put me in your posts. I feel like I'm there seeing it all. And that's how I want to be. And with a little time I shall be fully able to do this also. Thanks for understanding.

[Bleu Unicorn]

10:55 am

“Dana! Dana!” Terry yells above the din. I glance at Chelsea and Blade and they instantly whip their heads around to cast dirty looks at him, and then stare into their respective textbooks. I barely manage to hold back a giggle as I slowly turn Blade’s book right-side-up.

Terry’s managed to weave his way through the crowd and he stands a few inches away from me. He places a hand on my shoulder, sending my temper flaring in the back of my throat. “Dana, I know I haven’t been around lately, it’s just—“

“—Mr. Wayne’s been working you hard again?” I ask, with far more venom than I intend. I cast a glance at him, trying to keep my face as calm as I wish I were feeling. Always Mr. Wayne, I fume to myself, how much help can one guy need?

He winces, but when he speaks, his voice is still smooth as silk, “I know that’s well-deserved, but I promise, things are going to change.” He pauses, taking a breath, “So, what do you say?”

I mentally roll my eyes, “Same old, same old,” I say, before I realize the words are out of my mouth. I flinch at my own harsh thoughts. I point to one of the various doors. Terry nods, and Chelsea gives me a thumbs-up. I make my way to the door and Terry trails after me, as fast as the crowd will permit.

When we reach the hallway, he closes the door, muffling the noise from inside. I take a breath and lean against the wall, not sure who should speak first. After several moments of silence, I finally start, “You know, I’ll be honest, I’m not quite sure precisely how angry I really am.” His mouth falls open, but I raise a hand, cutting off anything he’s about to say. “No, I’m not saying I’m not mad, I’m saying that I believe I should be far angrier with you.” I start pacing the width of the hall, “it's one thing to miss a date, or two. It’s one thing to not call. It’s even something different altogether when I know you’re busy . . .” I trail off, remembering my thoughts about Mr. Wayne.

“Dana—“ Terry begins, taking a step towards me.

I involuntarily back away, shaking my head. I frown at the hurt in his eyes, “All of that is one thing,” I say, trying to keep my voice even. Taking a deep breath, “But I’m sick of being dropped at whatever whim you’re on. You take off for Mr. Wayne, or whatever, for three weeks, then come back and think apology after apology is going to smooth it over.” He shakes his head, but I barrel on anyway, “No? Well, it certainly seems that way.”

Tears sting the back of my eyes, but I blink them away. I refuse to give him the satisfaction; I say to myself, I won’t. He closes the space between us and pulls me into his arms, resting his chin on the top of my head, “I’m sorry, I swear and it will change. I promise.” I try to hold onto that string of anger in the back of my mind, as my whole body starts to relax against his. Without even noticing, my textbooks clatter to the floor. One flips open and the two small notes that were tucked inside, flutter to the ground next to it.

[Asmor]

IC, Charles Grey, later that same day

I'm not yet fully awake, but I instintively throw up a shield as the first punch flies at my chest. I'm freezing, I have no idea how long I've been here. A flurry of punches and kicks follow, almost seems like I'm getting hit by more attacks than snow flakes. I'm too groggy, I can't block them all. I feel something inside me break.

I try to open my eyes, but they're frozen. My arms won't respond when I try to wipe away the ice, so I use my powers to get it. My eyes open just in time to be closed by another punch.

I surround myself in a shield, and try to get up. Emphasis on try. It hurts when I breathe. I look at my assailant. It's that guy that was always with bombshell. He never told me his name, not even a nick name. He didn't really need to, though, he never interacted with anyone. He usually just stayed by Bombshell's side and stayed quiet.

I conjure up a hammer with my mind and swing at him, sending him flying back into the deep snow. The ledge we're on is fairly flat, but I can't see anything below us but fog.

He charges me, and I get ready to send him off the edge...

Stop! Leave him alone!

What the hell?!? Did I just hear Bombshell's voice?

I accidentally drop my shield in surprise, and he lands a few more blows before I regain control.

Off to the left, I see her headless corpse. It couldn't be her.

You're right, that's not me!

There it is, again! Where is it coming from?

I'm inside your mind, you ignoramus! When you destroyed my body, I was trapped here.

Get out!

No!

Will I never be free from you you old hag!

What did you call me?

I think you heard me. You know exactly what I'm thinking.

If I could, I'd incinerate you right now!

Well you can't! Now get out! Get out or I'll kill him!

I pick him up with my mind and hang him over the edge.

No! Don't! You can't!

I'm not joking! Get out of my head!

I... I can't.

I drop him, then catch him after he's falled about 5 feet.

I said get out!

No! Please, don't. I can't. Do you think I like being stuck in your head?

Lies!

I drop him.

No!!!

I run to the edge of the cliff and see his form flailing as it drops into the darkness. Before I know what's happening, I feel myself falling as well. Was it the wind? No, I jumped. I'm no longer in control of my body.

My love!

I form a shield as I- we- hit the ground and then feel myself running over to where the guy is impaled by a large rock. It's almost like watching a movie, I can see through my eyes but can't control my actions. I lean over and kiss him. He looks in my eyes, and somehow he recognizes Bombshell behind them.

"Vivian..." he moans.

"Robert..." I say.

Finally, I manage to wrestle control away from Bombshell, and as I do I feel something pouring into me, energizing me. Bombshell is squashed deep into my unconscious, and I can barely even feel her. I look down at the guy, Robert I guess, and though he's still breathing (barely) he feels... dead. I can't sense his mind at all. I realize what happened, I must have somehow drained him, cannibalized his own brain to fuel my body. I feel stronger. Actually, I almost feel drunk.

I climb back up the slope, and find the levitating platform Bombshell used, and make my way down the mountain.

[Matthan]

OOC: I'm going to take over Wayne for a few posts. I figure someone has to deal with the aftershocks of Spellbinder's device. This is just a head's up. I'm working on the post now. If anyone objects, I guess let me know.

~Matthan

[Matthan]

IC: Bruce Wayne

Tuesday, September 21st

10:40 am

I step out of the Cycron and lean heavily on my cane. Even with the slight headache I have, I can’t stop smiling. Derek Powers has returned. Finally, someone will be able to guide the company to its rightful place at the top of the international market.

“Wayne, will you be ok? I’ve got to run to school. I haven’t seen Dana in weeks.”

“Go ahead. I’ll be fine.”

I watch as he sprints over to his motorcycle and slips his helmet on. Within seconds, he has mounted the bike and is speeding away. He’ll be late of course. The school expects it by now when I call for him. It took a lot of persuading early on to get them to accept the situation. Money still talks though and now Terry will never have to take a business credit in school. The school is much more lenient when Terry is learning.

I hear a bark as I climb the steps and see Ace bounding towards me. I kneel down slowly and try to ignore the creaks and pops that accompany the movement. I scratch behind his ears and begin to talk to him. “Derek Powers has come back, Ace. Isn’t that great?” I can’t quite understand why Ace growls at the name though.

“Come on, boy. Let’s go inside.”

I step inside and turn on the lights. For a moment while the lights flicker on, I see the entry hall the way it used to be. Everything gleamed with fresh polish and wax. It would take a miracle to even find a trace of dust. Standing there waiting for him was Alfred asking him if he would like a cup of tea. Reality sets in as I take in the dust-covered banisters and walls. Cobwebs stretch from the walls and cling precariously to the few pieces of furniture that still populate the hall. It’s been to long since this place looked like a home. Maybe I can talk Terry or Katharina into cleaning it up a bit.

Katharina. I haven’t seen her or Dick for awhile. Maybe they went off training again. There doesn’t seem to be anything to exciting that Terry can’t handle. Of course, I haven’t checked the news since yesterday morning. The whole Ra’s and Talia fiasco ate up all my time. I might as well head to the cave and see what I can find.

Ace follows me down and I can’t help but keep grinning. I know I got a bit excited when I shouted that Derek should run for president, but he really would do a great job. Maybe he can get the company to develop something to take care of this blasted headache. It’s been bothering me since the meeting. Heaven knows I’ve dealt with more pain in my life. This is just another annoyance on a long list of annoyances.

At least I can stop worrying about the company. Derek will take care of everything. I can finally entrust my parent’s company to… My parents. Oh no… I stumble and catch myself on the side of the computer. I can’t let Powers control my Father’s company. My headache finally threatens to burst my head and starts to subside. What in the world is going on? Powers for blasted president? Something is wrong. I don’t know what happened at that meeting, but I intend to find out.

I slip into the seat in front of the computer and begin to search for answers. Everything changed after Powers left the room. He did something to us in there. Derek isn’t smart enough to come up with some type of mind control and I haven’t heard of any kind of research that would even come close to that field in the company. He had to have outside help. The only two that come to mind who would be able to affect people would be either Shriek or Spellbinder. It could be someone from the Brain Trust, but they have never been for sale before. It could also be someone new. There isn’t enough to go on.

I pull up Shriek’s profile and begin to check on him. I assumed he was dead after the tower collapsed on him, but a body was never found. If he is alive, he’s been quiet. I crack a smile at my little joke. Shriek being quiet. Like that could ever happen for long.

Spellbinder is also missing. He broke out of jail a few months ago and has kept a low profile. All I have for either of them is just suspicion. As much as I hate it, I may have to wait until something else happens. I can send Terry tonight to check the room we were in. Maybe he can find something there.
The Brain Trust would have the ability but no motive to helping Powers. They have money. Shriek has worked with Powers before so that’s a logical connection. Spellbinder is still a wildcard but he could easily be bought. He’s been greedy since our first run-in with him. Then, it could also be someone new. I want to be out there. I can’t do anything until Terry gets here this afternoon though. I’ll call him after school. I don’t think the world will end in the few hours it takes for him to finish school.

Might as well look over what else is happening. I feel out of touch. Ever since Ibn showed up everything has been thrown into a whirl. Now, Talia and Ra’s are alive and I’m stuck here helpless. My fist begins to clench and I forcefully try to relax it. No, I’m not helpless. I may be old, but my mind is still sharp. With Terry to help me, we’ll take down whatever Ra’s tries to throw at us. We’ve beaten him before.

I finally get to the news section and start at last night. I don’t want to miss anything. I feel the color drain from my face as I read about this Blue Dragon. That’s another worry. He’s extreme. That’s another thing for Terry to look out for. Whoever this guy is, he doesn’t seem to have the same qualms about extreme violence that we have. Still with Ibn and Ra’s together and Powers returning, we might need the extra help. Maybe, he can be taught. If not, we’ll have to take care of him like any other criminal. Heaven knows Terry didn’t have any qualms about killing when I first started training him. For that matter, Samurai did an about face as well. I wonder how Clark would feel if he found out that Batman is actually a calming force in people’s life now. He would probably bust his S laughing.

I’ll put Terry on trying to figure out who this Blue Dragon is. As much as I hate to admit it, I may need to try and track down Katharina too. There seems to be too much going on for Terry to handle alone. She may still be rash and impatient, but right now on the job training might be best to teach her how to respect danger even if she can’t fear it.

The rest of last night was pretty quiet. A bank robbery that Barbara took care of. Terry’s rather direct approach to trying to save Talia. I think I need to review him on stealth. I’ll have to remember that.

This morning was dominated by Powers’ return. If I have my way, the news will be reporting his fall from power in a few days. I worked to hard to regain control of my company to lose it again to that overgrown glow stick. No need to dwell. Nothing can be done yet. I need Terry to inspect the room. Maybe he can turn something up.

Then the mayor made a speech. What the heck? Jokerz plot? Police force last chance. I need to call Barbara and see what she thinks about this. Politics have been screwy in this town ever since Sepher managed to get the council to pass the law to keep the city government’s decisions private. He said that he didn’t want the public to have to worry about things. He’s one slick customer all right. No one has even tried to challenge him. Something’s wrong here. No matter how old I get, you can never trust politicians. He’ll have to wait though. Whatever the Jokerz are plotting takes precedence. It looks like Terry is going to be busy tonight.

OOC: I'm not claiming to be a perfect Wayne, but I'm going to try and take care of him for a little while. I'm not sure if it'll be permenant or not.

~Matthan

[Shriek]

?No? Well, it certainly seems that way.? Dana says.

I stand letting Dana yell at me. I stare deep in her eyes and listen to the harsh words come out of her mouth.

What have I done? This job is tearing me apart. My grades have severely suffered from it. I'm losing friends left and right, Heck, my own mother is growing apart from me. I don't see Matt anymore.

But now this. Dana means so much to me. I can't just let her go through pain everytime I let her down. I cannot just sit here and watch her yell. Dana is the one thing I look forward to seeing everyday.

As she continues yelling her books fall to the ground.

"Here let me help you." I say softly as bend to reach them. I pick up her History book with my right hand a 2 pieces of paper with my left hand.

As I hand her the history book I glance at the papers. Wait! Folded up pieces of paper. That's got to be.... Dana The note simply reads Dana.

A guys hand writing also. I clench a tight fist with my right hand as I stare at the notes.

I clear my throat and sadly say, "Here you go."

My fist slowly unclenches as I stare at her.

"Terry. I've had enough." She says as she turns and walks away.

She slowly turns around and walks down the school hall. Laughing with Blade and the others.

"Dana" I say under my breath. "I love you." I say quietly as she disappears into the congested hallway.

"I can't do this anymore."

[Bleu Unicorn]

IC: 11:15 am

Terry’s words hang in the air and then—as if on cue—the image of him and some unknown girl on a motorcycle flashes before my eyes. Placing a hand on his chest, I push away, my eyes blur and for just a moment, I think I might faint. The anger and hurt churning inside me threatens to rip through me like a savage beast and before I can swallow it back, it overflows, carrying me with it. In a flood a ruthless—and quite possibly, very heartless—words, I explode. I can’t even tell you what I said, I really have no clue. I’m sure it’s cruel, though, judging from the pained expression plastered on Terry’s face.

The onslaught continues, and I can’t say I feel sorry about it—I suppose you can only hold back something like this for so long. Then, like a white flag of surrender, the load clatter of textbooks crashing to the floor travels through the air.

The scene plays before my eyes like a television show, and I feel more like a bystander, rather than the raging lunatic I’m acting like. Terry bends over and picks up my books, his eyes land on the two notes lying on the ground—his face changing from hurt to shock to . . . anger? To his credit, when he looks back up, his face is completely calm, but his eyes say it all, as they swim with the various emotions he’s keeping in check. A lump forms in my throat and I feel like I’m stuck in molasses as I try to react.

“Here you go,” he says simply, handing back the books and the little white pieces of paper. Say something, the small voice in my head screams, tell him it didn’t matter—it doesn’t matter. Say something!

“Terry, I’ve had enough.” What? Where did that come from?

Terry just stands there, staring at me with those intense eyes of his and I force myself to turn away. I walk down the hall, feeling more like I’m marching to my own execution.

11:45 am

I try my best not to cringe as I watch Max and Terry walk into the classroom. Grinning broadly, Max plants herself in the seat next to me—Terry’s seat—as Terry weaves himself around to the back of the room.

“Trouble in Paradise?” Max jokes, and I force myself to not slap her.

“Funny.”

“Sorry,” she says, a worried look on her face. We sit there for a few moments in silence. “You’ll make up,” she announces, finally, turning to face the front of the room. Glad that one of us thinks that, I mutter to myself. The uneasy feeling that someone’s staring at me crawls up my spine, but I resist the urge to glance at Terry.

Like a freight train, the thought of my unknown admirer crashes into my consciousness—and I can’t help but wonder who it is. My stomach churns a bit at the thought and I pull the little pieces of paper out of my bag.

Max leans over my shoulder for a quick glance—and I instantly rip them in two and toss them in a nearby wastebasket. She looks at me with a happy grin and whips around quickly as the lecture starts. I’d like to say I found the lecture on World War III as interesting as the rest of the class—but in fact, I couldn’t tell you a single thing about it. Instead, class passes in a blur—and before I know it, Max and I file out and head to lunch.

12:40 pm

A feeling of nausea overtakes me as I try my best to listen to Chelsea chastise me for my actions today. I try to feign interest in my lunch, but I’ll admit that I fail miserably, as it stays completely untouched.

“And if ripping up those notes wasn’t dumb enough—then you go and attack your boyfriend. Why didn’t you just gauge out his eyeballs? I mean, are you trying to alienate every guy in school!” She throws up her hands and looks at me like a disapproving mother.

“Chelsea,” Max says, frowning at her, “shut up.” I suppress a grin and with my fork, poke at the lump of brown stuff on my plate that is supposed to be meatloaf.

“No,” she replies, folding her arms across her chest, but she remains quiet.

OOC: I did my best to fix a slight continuity issue between my last post and Shriek's (which probably no one but me notices). :D So, Shriek if anything displeases you, just PM me and I'll change it accordingly (as I forgot to mention it to you last night).

[Batgirl_2005]

September 21st 11:45 AM

I yawn widely as I walk down stairs. I woke up earlier than I would have liked. I've never been much oif a morning person.

I stop in front of entrance to the cave, remembering that Bruce is angry with me. I frown. He has yet to kick me out.... maybe he isn't too angry... Besides there could be something amusing going on.... not that Bruce will let me do anything... Ah slag this who cares?

I head down into the cave and over to where Bruce sits. He looks up at me. It's strange... Even though since he's sitting he has to look up it still feels like he's looking down upon me and everything I've done with one penetrating glare. I raise an eyebrow but quickly lower it, remembering I'm trying to get on Bruce's good side.

"Hi..." I mutter.

"Where's Dick?" Is all he says.

I pause... That's a really good question..."I don't know." I say, keeping my attitude out of my voice.

We sit in silence for a few minutes. Bruce turns back to the computer and looks over some articles. I glance around the cave. The erie silence mixed with the darkness of the cave would probably have scared a normal person... Normal being the operative word here...

I clear my throat and Bruce looks back up at me. "Since neither of us know where Dick is and there's really nothing better to do, could we do some training?" I ask.

[Matthan]

OOC: Good to see you Batgirl_2005, I was worried that we had lost you. If this seems an odd post, I had it written before I read Batgirl's post so I had to edit the end to include her in it. I also made the last comment in Batgirl's post come from Katharina since I didn't think Bruce would ask her to train, he would order. Anyway, more Bruce for everybody. Coming soon: More Sepher and Blue Dragon

IC:

Wayne September 21st, 11:30-11:45

Ace is whimpering at me. He can tell my mood. I want to be out there. I need to do something. I reach down and scratch behind his ears before I lift myself to my feet. I need to walk off this restlessness. Anxiety won’t help anybody. Calm and clear minds always win the day.

I glance around and take in the cave. A lot was lost when the original cave collapsed, but we were able to salvage a lot. I walk over and run my hand against the edges of the giant penny. It’ll take more than a few tons of rock to take this guy out.

I keep walking through my little museum. Costumes of my old enemies sit in glass cases. Relics of another time. We even managed to salvage my Grey Ghost memorabilia. Terry is still bugging me to tell him about that. Before his time though.

I walk through the rest with little attention. A few souvenirs from my days in the League. Battle trophies from an era that history can’t seem to forget. We were an age of heroes. No matter how dark the world seemed, everyone still believed that we could save them. No wonder we cling to that time. Everyone has lost hope in the present and no one cares to think of the future. Heroes. We may have saved lives. Helped justice along here and there. In the end, it was always the people’s choice. They could follow the examples or let the world rot away. In the end, I suppose the children of today are reaping what their parents sowed. Apathy breeds anarchy. Anarchy breeds dictators. The sins of the fathers will kill freedom.

I finally reach the cases where the costumes are kept. Symbols of hope that have withered into memory. I reach out and open the first case and put my hand on the Bat symbol there. We tried so hard to make a better world. We all may have had our different methods, but we all wanted the same thing. Where did we go wrong?

I shut the case behind me. The past is done. We have to learn from our mistakes. Maybe in fifty years Terry can walk through his museum and be happy with the world. All I can do now is help him be a hope for a future I’ll never see.

I slide into my chair feeling a strength that I haven’t felt in a while. We aren’t fighting in vain. The battle is what makes life worthwhile. The battle is what shows us what the world could be. The battle is where hope is. Terry reminded me of that a long time ago when he wanted to make a difference even if it was by stealing my suit.

I begin to dial. Memories and ideology have taken up enough time today. It’s time for action. Let’s see if this old man can still be a hero.

A voice answers the call, “Gordon here, who is this?”

“Barbara, I need to talk.”

“Bruce, I don’t have time for this. The press is breathing down
my neck about this whole Jokerz situation and no of my men can find a single lead on breaking the case.”

“That’s what I need to talk to you about. What do you have?”

“Nothing, Bruce. That’s what is so galling about the whole thing. All we have is that confession Cahill got out of one of the injured Jokerz. Now, the T’s have apparently killed all of the Jokerz in the hospital so even that lead is gone. Every Joker we bring in for questioning claims he doesn’t know a thing. We just can’t break them.”

“What about Sepher? What did he mean last chance for the police?”

Barbara gave out an exasperated sigh, “I don’t know, Bruce. That man has had it in for the police ever since he got into office. He’s kept Sam busy on a stream of cases that keep leading nowhere. Our funding has been cut God only knows how many times only to be funneled off into some other crazy work. We’re understaffed and under funded. We can’t keep this up. And to top it all off, I’ve got another costumed guy running around beating up Jokerz.”

“He’s not one of mine.”

“I figured. Life is never that easy. Look, Bruce, I’ve got to go. This place is a madhouse. If we turn up anything concrete, I’ll try and pass it your way. Just make sure you do the same for me, ok?”

“You’ve got a deal, Barbara. Thanks.”

“No problem. Goodbye, Bruce.”

The connection cut off before I could respond. The pressure is starting to get to her. She’s going to overlook clues right in her face. I’ve got to keep tabs on the situation. Between that, Blue Dragon, and Powers, I should manage to keep busy.

Powers had to leave a trail somewhere. He wouldn’t develop a technique like that without having some plan to market it or a way to counteract it if it was used on him. Unless he has gotten very sloppy and careless. I can’t assume that.

I start to scan the reports coming into Wayne/Powers trying to see a connection that could explain things. I finally catch something. It looks like our prosthetic department is still around. I had thought that would have been phased out with the advances in medicine to replace body parts. It was one of the few legal methods of splicing where some lizard DNA was modified to regenerate a lost limb. The DNA usually broke itself off after the completion leaving a healthy human person behind. The FDA approved that nearly five years ago. I guess there are a few holdouts though who don’t like the new procedures.

This isn’t normal prosthetics though. They are in the developmental stages of a portable VR type technology with data being streamed into the brain creating images. It’s not too large of a leap in thought to see that they could also create other things in the mind including emotions using similar technology with the same concepts. This could be Powers’ marketing plan of whatever he’s using. There are only two scientists left in the prosthetics department, Jack Cross and Paul Sanders.

Let’s see if I can’t pull up their inventory lists for the last few months. I start to scan a bit. Most of this could be passed off for prosthetics, but there a few items on every order for the last few months that seem out of place. They’re hiding something. What building are they in?

I remember that one. I call up the blue prints on the computer to review myself quickly. They’re working in the sub-basement and there is one of my unconventional exits built into a wall. I’ll let Terry know about it if this pans out. I can only do so much. Terry, on the other hand, is going to be very busy tonight.

I memorize the route to their office. Finally, I have some investigating that Bruce Wayne can do. I am about to stand up when I see Katharina walking into the cave.

I swivel to face her as she stands by me. She shrivels slightly as I catch her eye. I’ve still got the look down. It always manages to bring the best out of them. She looks back up at me as she steels herself. Good, she still has her spunk. “Hi…” she mutters.

“Where’s Dick?”

She pauses a moment to think. “I don’t know.”

I turn back to the computer to review the route. I think it’s high time she learns there is more to this job than just barging in and fighting.

“Since neither of us know where Dick is and there's really nothing better to do, could we do some training?” she asks.

She took the idea right out of my mouth. I glare at her. She’s trying to get on my good side. Fair enough, it’s high time she learned the ropes. “You’ve got five minutes to get dressed in normal clothes and meet me at the Cycron. You’re driving. I’ll explain what you need to know along the way.”

She gives me a confused look for a moment before running up the stairs the change. Now, I’ve just got to make it to the blasted Cycron in five minutes. I stand up and look at my cane. “You better be up to this.” It doesn’t answer, but it holds me up anyway as I ascend the stairs.

~Matthan

[Asmor]

IC, Charles Grey

I've been on the run for nearly 2 months, now. Two others had come after me, since my escape, and both had ended up like Robert.

A few days after the second one, I started feeling hungry. Not hungry for food, though. Hungry for pychic power. According to Victoria (we've resigned ourselves to our fate, and are on a first name basis now), my body can't handle two minds inside it, and needs extra fuel. All I know is that for all intents and purposes I've become a vampire, feeding on those who won't be missed and leaving a braindead shell in my wake.

I've been running from city to city and causing a bit of a stir. The tabloids have had a field day with it, but the more respectable news sources don't know what to make of my exploits and for the mean time keep me as filler for when they run out of other stories.

There was something about the others, from the brain trust, though. When I... fed (it still seems odd to say that) on homeless bums and the like, they wouldn't satiate me for long. Best case scenario, I'd have to take another in two days, but usually they barely lasted once before I felt the hunger again.

Then one night in London I discovered something. I saw a business man walking out of a bordello late at night, he seemed very well off. I was in need of money, and a bit hungry too, and so I decided to go against the code I'd set when I escaped about only hunting people noone would miss. After feeding on him, I felt much stronger than usual. Not as strong as after one of the pychics, mind you, but much better than the bums. I stole his wallet and discovered he was the vice president of some large insurance agency. Victoria hypothesized that it was the strength of his mind. He was wealthy, powerful, had no reason to doubt himself. And I think she was right.

Five days later, when I was hungry again, I stalked another similar target, and the results were the same. Of course, this time the repeat attacks made page one on all the major periodicals.

It was then Victoria suggested I go somewhere else, where my... actions wouldn't be so surprising. She told me of a city in the United States of America that had way more than its share of powerful nutjobs, a city called Gotham. I did some research and decided I'd fit right in.

One more business man, this time someone working for an antique automobile restoration company, fell prey to the mysterious "disease" all over the papers and helped to fund my trip to the US.

[Dark_Angelus_18]

IC: Jason Spencer
Lunch time

"I never even thought about her having a boyfriend. I don't want to stop though. I have been here for a few weeks and this is the first time I saw them together and it was to yell at each other. She deserves so much better than that. I still don't know if I should stop though she does have a boyfriend. All Things are fair in love and War. And of course you know this means War. Great I am talking to myself again but I know I'm right she deserves better. I may not be that person but I will at least try to make her happy."
I finish the drawing I am working on while I listened to them fight. It was a blood red costume with black wings. God it looks like Batman. Not exactly It feels more like the Anti Bat. Blood red head to toe black wings and a black Ankh on the chest. "I wonder if I could pull that off. It looks cool and if nothing else It will definately come in handy if I want to watch what the blue Dragon is doing"
"I still can't believe how rough he was to those poor Jokerz." Yeah they were regular saints weren't they? THey only tried to Rob a girl and who knows what they may have done if they hadn't been beaten so badly by the Blue Dragon

OOC: ok well here goes I have to do it again I have to introduce the man lurking in the shadows.

IC:
"Sir the subjects have moved out of the programs parameters the younger one now attends High school. From what we understand he is also infatuated with a girl, he also has taken a liking to designing superhero costumes. It is not good news for the project"

"Soldier I have to tell you, I think this may work out to our advantage yet." a smile spreads across my face again I will never get used to the way fate throws us just the curves we need. I thought for sure we would have had to convince him to design the suit. But now that he has shown the initiative all we have to do is activate the link to his computer files full time and we will be set. We can begin production immediately on the specifications he himself has designed. Yes It is lovely how fate can be so kind.

OOC: So it begins to take shape. Can you see what it is?

[Bird Boy]

OOC: Tonight, I'm posting as Terry. Shriek's babysitting and asked me to post for him--just to get the story moving along. Hopefully I can translate his plans well..:

IC:

September 21, 2:15pm

She's not even paying attention to me. Max is sitting in my seat, talking to her about somthing. The teacher arrives and tells us to open our books to page somthing. I forget which so I just flip it open and pretend I'm reading, while all I'm doing is watching Dana.

Think McGinnis. You have to do somthing, after today it could all be over...

I notice Max looking at me and I meet her gaze. She shakes her head toward Dana and does a few more geastures before I figure out what she's trying to do.

"ask her out?" I say, without words, just moving my lips. Max acknowledges and begins to do somthing else--

"Ms. Gibson." the teacher says, breaking both of our concentrations.

"Sorry" Max says, returning to her book.

~~~~~~~

September 21, 2:58pm

God, this is taking forever. Ring you stupid bell. I got everything planned out, exactly what I'm going to say. Ring before I forget it. Ring you damn thing, RING.

A loud noise fills the room. I can't recognize it at first, but when everyone starts to get up I realize. It's the bell. Been waiting for it for so long I forgot what it sounded like...

I shake my head and notice Max staring at me and pointing towards Dana who's already up from her desk walking towards the door.

"Dana!" I shout, jumping over a couple sets of rows and finally landing on the ground.

"What now McGinnis?" she says, turning around with a look of surprise and anger.

"Dana, I--" I begin and then studder. She looks at me with a raised eyebrow.

"Slaggit. I can't remember it. I had this huge speech planned out, and now I can't remember it." I say, trailing off.

"Fine" she says turning her back on me.

"Wait! I know what I wanted to ask." She stops without turning around. "Dana, I know I haven't been here for the past week.."

"Try 3 weeks" she says

"Yeah, 3 weeks. Listen, I want to make it up to you. How about dinner tonight? And I'm not talking Cheesy Dans--some place really nice. Please, let me make it up to you"

I wait for her answer and look back at Max who's standing there, who looks just about as nervous as I do. I then realize the rest of the class is staring at us.

END.

OOC:Hope that was OK...All right Cyndy, your turn.. :)

-BB

[Bleu Unicorn]

OOC: Goodness, I leave for two days and I come back to a novel. You did a good job, BB, hopefully the following is adequate enough -- it's a tad on the short side, but deal with it. I’ll try and post as Max sometime this week (hopefully I’ll get the time). Anyway....

IC: 3:03 pm

I admit it—I don’t really understand men. Actually, the more I think I understand them, the more confused I get. I’m pretty sure that I’ll still feel this way up until the day I die.

If I had a list of the men that confused me the most, you could be assured that Terry McGinnis would be at the very top. Just when I think he can’t possibly make me more conflicted, he pulls something even more alarming—

“Dana?” Terry’s voice snaps me out of my small reverie. I turn around slowly, moving away from the doorway I’ve been blocking for the last few moments while my mind wandered away. No one moves any closer to the door; instead, I realize that the entire class is staring at me, waiting just as anxiously as Terry for my response.

I hate high school sometimes. Doesn’t anyone have a life? I glance around the room, feeling very much like a rodent caught in an alley full of cats. Not unlike that rodent, I’m sure I can’t just run away.

I suppress a groan, grab Terry’s arm and all but drag him out the door. I can hear the students inside the class cheering, but thankfully, no one follows us.

“So, is this a yes?” Terry asks, trying his best to hide a smile. I stop in my tracks, realizing I’m still hauling him about by his arm.

“No, that was a ‘we need a bit of privacy.’” I reply, turning to face him. “This, on the other hand—“ I wrap my arms around his neck and pull his head towards mine for a quick, light kiss “—is a yes.” How does he do that? One minute he has me so mad at him I could claw his eyes out—and then the next, I’m melting into a puddle at his feet.

I disentangle myself from him and take a small step backwards. Puddle or no puddle, I’ve still got a point to make. I take a breath, “But, McGinnis, this whole thing is getting old. Very old. And a fancy dinner isn’t what’s going to fix it.”

Terry opens his mouth then, thinking better of it, just nods.

“I’ll see you tonight then,” I say, giving him a kiss on the cheek.

Before I’ve even stepped away from Terry, a sea of students surrounds us, clapping and cheering and making a very loud raucous. No one has a life, I think to myself as I try to slip quietly through the crush of students to the front doors.

[Bird Boy]

OOC: All right guys, here's the info on my Bounty Hunter:...:

Bounty Hunter Name: Jazium
REAL name: Jace Ziam

Origin: An outcast, his parents shunned him. He wasn't "perfect" in their eyes. He ran away when he was 15 and was assumed dead.

He turned up years later, fully trained and suited with the latest weapons. He wasn't a scared kid now--he was a Bounty Hunter on his first mission. The first night, he found his target and killed him--his father. He didn't mind doing it either. His mother watched in horror and he took off his helmet, revealing to her who he was. He did nothing but look at her then leave. Out of fear, she didn't call the police and made it look like a suicide.

Apperance (in my head anyway): Without his mask..well, I don't ever plan on doing one w/o his mask. so..

his armor is shiney black with silver highlights, markings and what not. A mask just as high tech as Batman's, but less intimidating and feature fitting...more like a helmet it sits on the head, rather than grasping. A thin, silver visor is where he looks out.

A jet pack sits on his back--silver and compact with a warhead missle locked into it. 2 rockets sit on the end, emitting similar gases and such as do batman's boots.

I think I covered everything---his weapons will be described as I use them. I think you can see alot of Jango fett features (or boba fett even..lol). I tried to mix..

And now, the first post as Jazium...

IC:

Monday, September 20, 8pm

I pick up the missle that was just delievered. I turn it over and over, looking at every detail. I slowly slip it into my jet pack, until I hear a click. My last missle wasn't nearly as effective as this one will be. I set my jet pack back down onto the table and tend to my other weapons.

I pick up 1 of 2 WESTAR-34 Blasters. and check the power cell on it. Low. Figures, the last time I used it I did drain it. I open a drawer and find a new cell and slip it into the blaster. I check the last one and then finish checking my armor. All sound and tight. Should be ready for the next mission.





I pick up my data pad once more and go over the details of my assignment. Shouldn't be too difficult. Just another joe sombody who isn't paying their bills. I toss the pad onto the bed and begin putting my outfit on. After my helmet is on, I open up the window. I free fall for awhile then let thrusters kick as my jetpack realizes I'm descending too quickly. I look up and the jet pack pushes me forward. I finally see my lookout point and land on it.

I tap the side of my helmet and the binoculars kick in. I survey the area. Ah, there it is. 786 South Street. Perfect. My target should be arriving within minutes.

I sit myself back down on the roof and let the sniper rifle slide down off my shoulder. I check the ammo and slide in a poison dart. Apparently my employer wants this a clean job--no blood. Doesn't matter, as long as I'm paid for it. My visor brightens up as a car stops at the house. I turn to look and see the similar shape of the picture I was shown. I hold up my rifle and take careful aim for the back of the neck. He slips his key in the door and at the same time I pull the trigger. He turns the door knob and then falls onto the floor as he enters his house. I allow myself a small smile and then jump off the roof, back towards my "hideout."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

9pm:

I pull back the shower curtain and grab a towel, drying my hair and then the rest of my body. I toss the towel away and pull on a robe and then exit the bathroom.

A faint red light blips in the darkness of the room. Ah, my answering machine..new subjects. Before checking the messages, I pick up the phone and dial a number.

"Hello?"

"The target has been taken care of"

"Excellent. The money is being transferred as we speak"

I check the account on the computer before hanging up--all 5000 creds. I hang up the phone and check my messages.

"A... "friend" referred me to this number. I hope you are able to help me. I...assume you know how to get in touch with me."

The message ends and I begin tracking the number. Within 30 seconds the number is located and I pick up the phone once again and dial it.

"I was hoping to hear from you" the voice says on the other line, immediatly picking up after 1 ring .

"What's the target"

"A young lady. Her father didn't exactly fulfill his end of one of the bargains we made..and in turn, my own daughter died. I see fit that his does the same. I will pay you handsomly, if you follow my instructions accordingly. I'm transferring them to you now"

I hear a click and I put the phone back down. A small disc comes out of the phone station and I put it into my PC.

3 pages of directions--must be a hard to reach gal. I skip all the other information on her and go straight to the name--Dana Tan. I click on the name and a profile from the FBI flips onto my screen. I copy all the neccessaries down, turn the PC off and destroy the disc.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tuesday, September 21, 8am

Her car starts up and, I assume, is heading to school. I decloak my small bike and begin tracking her.

Tuesday, September 21, 3pm

I recap today. She went into school, recieved notes from some admirer and had a tiff with some boy, presumebly her boyfriend. I followed her for most of the day. In one of the last classes of the day, I hear the same man she fought with ask her out tonight. Good. Even though she'll be with company, she'll be out in the open--at one point or another.

END

OOC: all I'm doing for now. I'll put up more later....

-BB

[Batgirl_2005]

11:50 AM

I run upstairs at top speed. I change quickly and step outside. I head to the Cycron but stop ouutside Dick's door. I knock and stick my head in. He's sitting reading.

"What?" He asks. He's in a bad mood. I raise an eyebrow. He doesn't have to take it out on me.

"Nothing sorry to disturb you." I say trying not to get snappy.

I glance at my watch and groan. I race out to the Cycron where Bruce is already waiting.

"You're late." He says.

I roll my eyes but catch myself... Good side, remember? "Sorry, sir."

I get in the driver's side and start up the car. Heh... I haven't driven for a while now. This could be amusing. I step on the gas as soon as Bruce is in and situated.

"You drive like Dick."

"I'll take that as a compliment." I say. "So where are we going?" I say when I realize that would probably be a helpful tidbit of information....

"Turn right." He says.

"That's tons of information." I say under my breath as I spin the wheel to the right.

"I can hear you, you know. Do you want to do this or not?"

"Sorry." I say genuinely then, sarcastically, add, "dad."

"Right again,"

"Mind telling me where I'm supposed to end up?" I turn sharply to the right.

"Yes, I do mind. Just drive."

I keep looks of contempt and snappy comments to myself and drive to... wherever I'm going...He begins explaining as we drive......

[Mr. Obsession]

Stalker
11:43 AM

The van pulls into a parking garage and stops once again. This is the fifth transfer in the last hour. "This is getting tiresome."

"I'm sorry sir, this is for you're own protection. We're trying to keep this as classified as possible. There are a number of people who are trying to keep tabs on you. It's for you're..."

"...own safety. Yes I know. You keep on regurgitating the same answer."

Stepping out of the van we move to a small gray hover transport. Six other men step out, each one going towards a different vehicle in the garage.

We get into the hover transport and take off behind the other vehicles. Each one heading in a different direction as we leave the garage.

"Should be about five minutes sir."

"Until we get there, or another transfer?"

"Till we get there."

"Good. I'm anxious to meet who ever is so paranoid as to require all this secrecy."


11:48 AM

We pull up to building in one of the lower sections of Gotham, when it was new it was certainly a pinnacle of engineering, but now it is dwarfed by the surrounding landscape. The building in front of us is connected to three others through a series of skybridges.

As we walk through the front doors the receptionist address my escort without looking up. "Xu'ffasch is waiting in his office, 83rd, he's cleared. You're to report to security."

My escort walks off, down the hall to the right, I enter the elevator. As soon as I do the doors close and it starts to ascend. I notice a small camera in each corner of the lift's roof.

When the elevator door opens I am greeted with a solitary hall way. Following it, glancing at the odd painting or plant here spaced through out. At the end is a massive set of solid oak doors. Opening them reveals a massive office, the man sitting behind the desk sands and greets me with a genuine smile, sitting in a chair off to the side is a girl intently staring at a portable vid screen. I recognize her from somewhere.

"Xu'ffasch?"

"Please, call me Ibn. And this," he gestures to the girl in the chair, as she starts to stand up I realize where we've met.

"The fool who almost got herself kill by miscreants not fit for a dog's plaything, let alone a warrior's challenge." Xu'ffasch seems a bit confused and looks at the girl.

"I got a little over my head when I first came to Gotham, this man was in the right place at the right time." She says sheepishly.

"Why am I here Xu'ffasch?"

"Please it's Ibn, and I use considerable influence to have you brought here in order to train Alisha, or The Fool as you call her."

"So you had me brought here to improve her skills as a hunter?"

"Yes. More or less."

"And when this task is done I'm free to go?"

"Yes. If that's really what you want."

"Very well. Girl, attack me."

"Hello, I have a name. It's Alisha." She's getting impatient.

"I said attack me."

Getting up she starts walking towards me for a moment, then breaks into a sprint charging at me. Quickly I duck, sweep out my leg and trip her. Before she knows what's happening I have her pinned down and my hand around her neck. "We have much work to do."


Ibn
2:30 PM

The Stalker does like to get to the point. After humiliating Alisha in my office I had her show him to his room. He immediately insisted that they begin the lessons. I guess he really want's to get this over with. My vid screen shows their current sparing match. He's certainly not pulling any punches, but then, neither is she.

The screen brings up a small pop-up message. I change the internal channel and the face of the doctor I assigned to watch my mother's condition appears.

"Sir. I'm proud to inform you that it looks like you're Mother is about to wake up."

"You're sure? I... I can hardly believe it."

"Monitors started showing some higher brain activity a short while ago. I wanted to be absolutely sure before I contacted you. But it looks like she will be conscious very soon."

"Thank you doctor! I'll be down momentarily." I smile and think for a moment. He might want to be there. I change the internal channel again and this time the face of Grandfather appears.

"So, are you ready to discuss leadership of the Society Ibn?"

"Not at the moment, something much more important is happening."

"What could possibly be more important?!"

"Mother."

"I see. So she's finally awake? Why are you telling me this?"

"Because I thought you might actually care."

For a moment he pauses, and then he actually seems to show some concern. "You don't want me to be there Ibn. Trust me."

"Please. I... I'm sure that she'll want to talk to you."

"Very well." And he cuts off the transmission.


2:50 PM

As I reach the room the doctor pulls me aside.

"Sir, she's awake but I thought you might want to know. It appears that she doesn't have any memories of the last 30 years."

I pause. "I'm a bit disappointed, but it was one of the possibilities. Maybe it is for the best. She may not have been able to accept everything Grandfather did."

"Just take it slowly sir, she's still a little disoriented. But that's to be expected."

I walk into the room and smile. Seeing her awake suddenly takes away all the weight that has been on my shoulders for the last 20 years.

She's talking to one of the nurses, who stops as I come into the room, and goes back to monitoring the equipment.

"Hello."

She smiles at me. Something I've always wanted. Grandfather never smiled at me, never like that. Kind and gentle. "Are you the man you rescued me?"

"You could say that. Tell me, what's the last thing you remember."

She looks away, obviously scared and unsure what to reveal.

"It's ok, you can tell me," and I accidentally let it slip, "mother."

Her eyes go wide with shock. "No... no... it can't be... it's impossible... my son's dead... dead... my beloved dead too... all dead... my father... OH NO!! Where is my father?! He needs me! He's dying! He's all I have left... all I have left..." The nurse stops her frantic babbling by injecting her with a sedative. I slowly back out of the room in horror. Standing outside are Grandfather and Ubu.

"I told you that you wouldn't want me here."

"Ubu." I don't look at either of them, I can't. "Please get him away from me before I rend him limb from limb."

"We should go back to you're quarter's Master."

"Yes we should, Ubu. Yes we should."

For my part I seem to stumble back to the elevator and make it to my office. Once there I draw the curtains closed and call the only number I can think of.

"Leave a message."

"Father... it's Ibn. We need to talk. It's about Mother. Please call me as soon as possible. Please..."

Looking at the clock reveals that it's 3:05 PM. Probably what I'll forever regard as the worst 15 minutes of my life.

[Shriek]

3:15 P.M.

She said yes! Unbelievable! This is so schway!

The bell rings in an instant and I walk slowly to my locker trying to hide my grin and red blushing from the other students who stare at me.

There can't be any distractions tonight McGinnis. None at all. That means no Bruce Wayne. No little brother. And definetly..... "No Batman." I say to myself quietly.

I reach my locker and enter my combination. I open up my lockers and stick my right arm inside and grab my back pack.

Once it's over my shoulder I begin to shut my locker when something catches the corner of my eye. I slowly turn my head to the left and see a guy staring at Dana.

"That's pathetic McGinnis! He's not even pretending not to look at her. He's just staring at her." A friend of mine says.

"I know." I say in an angry tone.

She's a good person. She wouldn't do that to me.

I turn my back and head for the school doors. I walk up the four steps leading to the glass doors. Each door has a letter of our school name sketched in the glass.

The instant I walk out of the school I reach into my jacket pocket and grab my cell.

"Wayne." I say into the phone. And within a few seconds the phone begins to ring. Answering machine then picks up.

"Bruce. It's Terry. I'm not going to be able to work tonight. I have an important date with Dana. And nothing can get in the way of this." I say. I then lower my voice, "Not even my night life."

I bring my voice back to normal. "Since your not home I'm going to forward this message to your cell phone. It's about 3:20. Hopefully you get this soon."

I disconnect and put the phone back into my pocket. I climb onto my motorcycle and start up the engine.

I rev the motor slowly a few times and shift it into gear and take off towards the main street.

Now I just have to wait for the fun to begin to tonight. I twist my wrist and the front tire raises off the ground.

"Wahoo!"

[Matthan]

OOC: Geez, I'm running behind. Okay, this is to start to catch me up with everyone else time wise. There should be a definitive post tomorrow (hopefully) to deal with Wayne and how everyone wants him. I'm still struggling with writing angst so it's difficult for me. I haven't quite got his character down. Anyway, in a slight time warp, here is Blue Dragon and a quick cameo by Luke Sepher in the middle. The latter end of this post refers to a rather graphic violent act but doesn't go into detail. Just be warned. Small commentary at the end too.

IC:

Jack Cross Blue Dragon
September 21st 11:00am

It’s a fairly clear day in Gotham. If you squint really hard, you can make out the sun trying to peek through the haze coming from the factories mingling with the smog. It’s the kind of day that Paige would want to get out of the city and go to a park. She would say that you could see the fun right over the horizon. She always had that half smile that would play across her face when she said that. I loved watching that smile. It always spread to her eyes. I could never say no to her when she got like that. I miss you, Paige.

I turn away from the shrouded sun and lean against the side of the building I’m on. I started out so sure of myself. I was going to confront Mayor Sepher when I saw that sky and stopped here. What’s the point? All of the police are working on this. I’m just some nut in armor. The mayor can’t do anything. If he knew something, he would tell someone. It was a stupid idea to come out. Hero, huh? I’m just a few punches away from being a murderer.

A stray piece of light breaks through the gloom and catches on my armor. I see her in it. I see her smile. I hear her laugh. The slightest thing has me remembering her lately. Ever since I attacked those Jokerz, I can’t stop thinking about her. Paul wouldn’t understand. Everywhere I turn, I see her happy.
The light disappears as the smog reclaims its rule over the sun. I’m left staring at the black armor which has become part of my body. I can’t help but feel that it’s poetic that I put this blasted armor inside of me. It’s almost like I wanted something to match my soul. I see her then. Her smile gone. She glares at me with hate and disgust at what I’ve become.

I can’t fight this anymore. Paige, why couldn’t you take me with you? Why did you leave me? All I’ve done is caused pain. I nearly killed some kids last night, Paige. Did you know that? Paul was almost dead too. The best man at our wedding was two seconds from being impaled by me. Tears well up in my eyes and I reach up to rub them away only to find my hands thumping into the featureless helm surrounding my face. I curse the armor again. It can’t bring you back, Paige. Nothing can.

I look down at the street below me through teary eyes. Paige, I’m going to come see you. I step towards the edge. I can’t disappoint you anymore. I hope you’re waiting for me, Paige. Another step brings me teetering on the edge.

I fall back on the ledge quivering. I’m a coward, Paige. I can’t do it. I’m sorry. I failed you again, Paige.

Luke Sepher
September 21st 11:15am

I look up from my desk as Kyle enters the room. He pauses a second and nods and I begin to speak, “How is Alpha proceeding?”

“The police are at a loss and are currently discussing the possibility of a hoax. Everything is scheduled to happen at nine o’clock this evening, sir.”

“Perfect, the police will be even more incompetent in the public’s eye if they declare a hoax.” Kyle nods as I continue, “Nine o’clock isn’t too late is it?”

“Our research indicates that nine o’clock should give us the highest survival rate of our key demographics while guaranteeing the highest fatalities in the troublesome demographics.”

“I trust you, Kyle. I don’t mean to second-guess your research. It’s just the excitement. Everything is coming to a head.” I turn to face the smog-covered sun. “Tomorrow morning will see the dawn of more than a new day. It will be the dawn of a new era.”

Jack Cross Blue Dragon
September 21st 11:21 am

A scream cuts through the shroud of my self-loathing. It rings out again. A woman’s scream becomes evident as I begin to wake up. I run and leap out towards the sound and land on a fire escape surveying the scene below me. A single Joker knife extended towards a young girl who he probably dragged into this alley on her way to lunch.

“Come on, I just need a few creds to skip town until this whole police thing blows over. I won’t hurt you.” His head cocked as he looked over the young woman and glance behind him. “On the other hand, I might as well have a little fun before I go,” he sneers as he grabs a hold of her blouse and rips it away from her.

For a split second time freezes as I see another scene unveil before me. Big Time swats me away and tears the clothes from Paige and starts to rape her while I lay watching helplessly in a bloody heap. I stop thinking. I feel my emotions drain away leaving rage fueling a calculating warrior. I reach out and rip a metal rung from the ladder escape and hurl it at the Joker. I jump and follow it down letting the dragon inscribed onto my chest begin to burn in dark blue.

The makeshift projectile slams into the wall where the Joker stood a moment earlier. He turns at the sound and quickly whirls around to see where it came from. I land in a crouch as he turns. I stand up slowly and watch as his eyes widen at the blazing blue dragon on my chest.

His mouth drops open and he stutters, “A dragon…a blue dragon…oh …” I block out the rest of the profanities that begin to flow from his mouth as he regains his voice. He backs away. I glance behind to see the girl has taken shelter behind a dumpster. I start to advance slowly on him. He swings.

I see the knife glinting in the half-light of the alley and I ignore it. A crack is heard as he connects and the top of the blade flies off. That’s when the panic really hits him. He turns to run and I reach out and grab him by the back of his shirt and fling him into a wall.

There is no finesse to my technique. No real skill is used. I just pick up his bloodied form and watch as the blood runs down his body. I reach out and knock him across the temple. His eyes close and consciousness fades. I drop him into a heap and walk over to the girl.

I don’t how or why, but she smiles at me as she thanks me. She keeps mumbling thanks as she picks up the tatters of her blouse and tries to cover herself. I don’t see her anymore. The shroud lifts and emotions return as I see Paige before me smiling and thanking me for something I did. The girl eventually leaves the alley in a near presentable state. I stand there looking at the crumpled body of the Joker. This time the image of Paige’s hate never comes.

Paige, dear, I have to tell you something. Silence greets my thoughts but I continue on. Keep waiting on me. I’m going to be awhile longer. The world still needs smiles like hers. Forgive me, Paige, but I have to do this. I pray that you understand. I need to be there like I wasn’t there for you. I love you and hope that when all this is over that you will still love me too.

I welcome the shroud over my emotions as it comes again. I pick up the Joker and sling him over my shoulder as I head back up the fire escape towards the top of the building.

11:40 am

“Good, you’re waking up.”

The Jokerz’ eyes widen as he sees me. “Look, man. I’m sorry. I wasn’t really going to do anything. Honest!” He begins to crawl backwards until his hand slips out and catches nothing but air. He finally looks around to find himself on a high ledge over the city.

I reach out and grab him and hang him over the side. “I need some information on this great joke that your gang is pulling. Care to share?”

“Look, man. I don’t know nothing. We were just as surprised when Chuckie went ballistic on the news as everyone else.”

“Wrong answer.” I fling him up and let him feel falling and catch him again. “Care to try again.”

“I don’t know anything,” he practically screamed.

“Do you watch the news? Did you hear what I did to four of your little friends?” I see the stain starting to spread in his pants and continue. “I didn’t have time to really enjoy myself then. With you though, I’ve got all the time in the world. Now, you can either answer my question or we can find out how loud you can scream when I take my time with you.”

I could see his mind designing his own nightmare as he stared at the faceless, black helm. “I really don’t know anything. None of us do. Please, don’t hurt me. I’ll do anything. I’ll go to school. I’ll wash your car. I’ll wax your armor. Please, don’t hurt me,” he broke down into mumbled cries and I finally believe him. I drop him on the ledge. He was going to rape that girl. He’s trash. He doesn’t deserve the air he breathes. I reach down and rip the part of him that obviously controls his thinking off. He screams and bleeds. The screams should be enough for someone to find him in the alley I dump him in. I toss the waste in my hand in the dumpster. Death is too easy for a rapist.

12:20 pm

I’ve made my way across the city. There isn’t another Joker in sight. The city is quiet. No muggings. No graffiti. Nothing. Everyone is scared. The Joker from earlier should be found by now. I’m sure the girl will turn up to report the incident. The easiest way to get some quick creds is to sell your story to the news. The police will know why I did it. What he said troubles me though. None of them know. Something’s wrong. I glance at a bank down the street and catch the time. I need to get back. Paul can’t cover for me forever.


OOC: Hopefully, you guys are seeing that ol' Jack isn't to balanced. Seems fine one second and then swings into dangerous depression. A bit overdone perhaps, but stability is overated. To many sane people walking around this world with power. Need some edgy people. It's the recipe for fun, I tell you! Anyway, 9 o'clock will affect this RPG as a whole. As everyone nears that time I will post the event. Please, don't post past this time. It will affect you if you are in Gotham. Thanks.

~Matthan

[Blight]

OOC: Great post, Matthan! Anyways, I know you've got alot on your hands right now, but I just thought I'd remind you that Powers's secretary was supossed to leave a message for Bruce about a second meeting with Powers. Now that Bruce knows Powers is up to something, it should be fun to see him deal with that.

See ya!
Blight

[Bleu Unicorn]

IC: 10:55 am

I click the news off and watch open-mouthed as the screen fades to black. How interesting. I always thought politicians were shifty, but Sepher seems to take the cake on this one. His plans seem almost too good to be true, which means they probably are. However, I still don’t understand what “big plan” the Jokerz may have in the works—and more importantly, what attacking Matt and I last night would have to do with it. Nothing seems to add up.

I glance at the clock on the wall and sigh. Not enough time to really get some good searching done before class. Isn’t that always how it works? I gather up my books and head down the hall. In the distance I can hear yelling—wait, no, it’s cheering. I walk by the cafeteria doors and stick my head in. The cafeteria is quite literally jumping with all the commotion going on—I assume from Mayor Sepher’s speech. People really are far too predictable, I muse. I turn around and walk towards my next class.

Rounding the corner, I see Dana and Terry at the far end of the hall, in what looks to be a big spat. Deciding to keep myself as far away from that situation as I can, I quickly turn around and opt for the long way to class. I guess Dana’s laying into him about what she saw last night, or should I say whom? Oh, well. At least Terry’s back, hopefully Dana leaves him unscathed enough that I can fill him in on the Jokerz’s attack and the rest of the big news for today.

11:25 am

“Sounds like you had an exciting night,” Terry quips, throwing his empty cup in the trash as we walk by on our way inside to class. I managed to snag him in the hall before reaching class and took the opportunity to talk his ear off with all my exciting news. Since the cafeteria was crammed full with students rejoicing over the mayor’s announcement, we took our confidential conversation outside by the picnic tables.

“I’d say that Matt thought so, I’ll admit to being scared out of my mind.” I say with a wry smile.

“I’ll bet,” Terry smirks.

“So, now it’s your turn, Ter. What’s going on with Dana?” I ask, stopping in front of my locker.

Terry heaves a huge sigh and slumps down to the ground. “Well, for one thing she’s pretty annoyed that I’ve been MIA for the last three weeks. Not that I can blame her.”

I nod, sitting down beside him, “She mad about the chick from last night?”

“The who?” He asks, staring blankly at me.

“I couldn’t say. She told me that her and Chelsea saw you with some girl last night.”

“Oh,” he replies simply and we lapse into an uneasy silence.

“Maybe she just needs some time to stew,” I finally say, standing up. “Anyway, we’re going to be late for class.” Terry manages a smile. He gets up off the floor and together we walk to class.

2:05 pm

I wonder when I became a mediator between Terry and Dana. I guess it’s my own fault for sticking my nose where it didn’t belong, but the fact remains that it seems to have become my unofficial role in life.

“I’m telling you, you’re being unreasonable!” I loudly whisper to Dana, causing more than a few heads to turn.

“Max, just let it go. I’m sure he wants to forget it as much as I do.”

“Well, if that’s true, than I guess neither of you wants to forget it.” I say matter-of-factly. My only reply is a very lengthy sigh, but either way, I’m sure she’s not fooling anyone by saying she’s through with Terry. If she were, she’d be in far better spirits about the whole matter. At least, that’s what I hope as I glance at the back row to mouth a message to Terry.

“Ms. Gibson!” I flinch at the harsh sounding voice and sheepishly turn back around in my seat.

“Uh, sorry,” I reply, ducking my head. This must be a new personal record for me, being reprimanded by two teachers in one day. These two really need to shape up; they are seriously ruining my perfect academic record! I force myself to pay attention through the rest of class, counting the seconds till the bell rings and I can finally get to work on all the other—and far more important—tasks that are hanging over my head.

OOC: Ok, so it didn't make much sense, but I had to catch up. :)

[Bird Boy]

OOC: All right Bleu, it's time to have a little talk.Your IC posts all rock..simply put..They rock. every one of em', and I mean that. so stop trying to make yourself sound like you're less than you're not.. :D

I'll post later...(say..around, 9pm.. ;))

-BB

[Matthan]

All OOC: Thanks for the reminder, Blight. I remember. I've got three messages. One about a meeting, one from Ibn, and Terry is bailing. Bruce is going to be in a great mood when he gets home. Anyway, I lied about getting a post done today. I was typing it up and halfway through I realized that I might be railroading Katharina. So I'm going to PM Batgirl_2005 and clear a few things with her. After I get an ok, I'll have a post for everyone. Also for the record, BB is right, Bleu, your posts are great as always. I'm going to be typing up the information you wanted during my lull.

~Matthan

[Matthan]

OOC: Here is Wayne though it still doesn't bring me up time wise to the rest of you. This is long even for me though so be warned. Batgirl_2005 has approved and is writing a post to detail her part in this. So be on the lookout for that. I'm sure it's going to be great as always.

IC:

Bruce Wayne Noon

Katharina is getting impatient beside me. She’s held her tongue though. I can appreciate that.

“Did you watch the news this morning?” She shakes her head no. I sigh and continue, “Derek Powers made his grand return to Wayne/Powers this morning. He was met with a standing ovation from all of the board members including myself.”

Katharina looks puzzled and opens her mouth to speak but I cut her off. “He made the announcement over a video system. The only theory I have right now is that he has developed some type of technology to affect people’s emotional response. I intend to send Terry out tonight to do some more up close investigation.”

“So where are we headed now? We can’t just barge in and tell Powers we know he’s up to something.”

“We’re not heading to Powers. Take a left up here. We’re going to a small research lab built when I was still in control of the company. Derek always has his bases covered. He wouldn’t be doing something without figuring out every method of profit from it.”

“And you think that something is being developed at this lab?”

“Take a right at the next light. I know something is being developed at this lab. Management logged in a report to the company’s systems this morning. The lab is actually a prosthetic department. They have apparently nailed down the elusive electronic eye. Their schematics are more than just light conversion; they also work around a theory of actually producing the proper signals for a digital image sent to the device. In effect, a very small, portable VR system is produced. They have preliminary design sketches on how to properly incorporate the other senses as well.”

“So you think this technology could be used to alter emotions?”

“It’s this parking lot on your right. If they have broken down the signals that transmit information around the brain, it is very likely that they could also tamper with what’s already there or change the response to a given stimuli.”

“Namely Derek Powers.”

I nod and answer, “Exactly.”

She slides it into a parking spot smoothly and looks over at me. “So what’s the plan?”

“We go in and talk to them. I don’t have any real proof that they are connected to this. It could be any number of other options. This is just the only road open to us now. I still have enough clout to be able to inspect an operation like this. With any luck, the scientists won’t be expecting anyone and will trip up easily.”

“Do we know anything about them?”

I manage to hide my surprise. She’s actually thinking ahead for once. “Not much. There are only two scientists on the project, Paul Sanders and Jack Cross. The company doesn’t have much information on them. They are apparently old friends who have gone to school together for a while. Jack was married and his wife was murdered. Paul has remained single. They completed their master’s degree a year ago and are working at Wayne/Powers on their doctoral thesis regarding the human eye. They managed to get a sizable grant and Wayne/Powers was happy to take the money.”

“Sounds innocent enough.”

“They always do.”

12:20 pm

“Excuse me, sir. May I help you?” A short, oriental woman sits behind the desk. A glance at her nametag grabs me her name. I force a smile and let the Wayne charm back out.

“Yes, Margaret, I believe you can. My name is Bruce Wayne and this is my assistant Katharina. I was hoping that I could browse the facilities.”

Realization hit the young lady, “Of course, sir. I apologize for not recognizing you. We don’t see many board members in this office.”

“Really, when was the last time one of us made it through here?”
She started to relax as she answered, “Actually, I’ve never seen any of the board come through here. We have the district management team come through here every few weeks, but that’s it. Is there any place in particular that I can help you find? I can call someone from a department to escort you.”

“Actually, I would like to go in unannounced if you don’t mind. I was hoping to find the prosthetics lab.”

“That’s in the sub-basement, sir. It’s the only thing there. Just go to the elevator over there and take it all the way down. Paul and Jack get pretty lonely down there so I’m sure they’ll enjoy the company.”

“Are they both in today?”

“Yes, sir. They usually take their lunch break late and neither has left yet.”

“Thank you very much, Ms…”

“O’Keefe, sir?”

I can see Katharina show her puzzlement beside me and I spare a questioning look at the small, oriental woman. She raises her hand from behind the desk and I see the diamond flashing on it. “I’m married, sir.”

“Of course, you must get that a lot.”

“It’s no problem, sir.”

I turn to Katharina. “Could you go call the elevator and hold it? I’ll be along in a moment.” As she is walking away, I give my thanks to Margaret and turn and follow her.

The elevator doesn’t take long to come and as the doors close us in, I stop Katharina from pushing any buttons. “When we get down there, I want you to try and wander around a bit. Be observant. Don’t focus solely on the unusual. Don’t overlook the mundane either. Watch everything. Sometimes the biggest clues are in the most obvious places, and that’s when you spot the unusual. I’m going to keep them talking as long as I can. That should give you plenty of time.” She reaches out and presses the button and before long we step out into the lab.

I glance around and can quickly see the signs of orderly chaos as Tim used to call his room. A place for every pile and a pile for every place as Tim used to say. Of course, Tim ended up being a type of scientist too. If I didn’t know better, I would say there was a connection.

A man stands behind a table in a lab coat scratching notes on a pad. He looks up and dusts his hands off and heads over. “Hello, may I help you?

“Yes, I was hoping to have a look at your operation,” I answer.
His hand starts to quiver and his body tenses up. He’s nervous about something. “I would need to clear that with my supervisor. We can’t just give out tours, sir. The competition might try to discover something.”

“Of course. Let me introduce myself. I’m Bruce Wayne one of the members of the board of directors. I think I count as a supervisor.”

His face pales a moment as my face finally clicks in his memory. “I’m so sorry, sir. My name is Paul Sanders. What would you like to see?”

I reach out and tap Katharina and she begins to look bored and starts to wander around. “Thank you, Mr. Sanders, but isn’t there supposed to be another scientist down here? Mister Cross, I believe.”

“Uh, yes. He has had to step out for a moment. Some, eh, personal problems came up. I’m not sure when he’ll be back.”

“I see. Well, tell me about your current project.”

“Of course, if you would step over here, we built a model that illustrates the goal of the current project.” He begins to walk to the table where he was taking notes earlier and points to a large mock up of a human eye. “Now as you may know, sir. The human eye allows light in through here and it is focused onto the back of the eye. The back of the eye converts this light into electrical impulses that travel to the brain where it is translated into what we see. Now, the goal of the project is to isolate the method of producing these impulses and design a method of accurately reproducing these. Now, so far…” he pauses and looks past me, “Excuse me.”

He runs over to where Katharina is looking into some cage. I can’t make it out from here. He throws a sheet over the cage and asks her to just ignore the animal inside. He calls it a lab pet that gets scared of strangers. He’s not very good at cover stories.

He walks back to me. “I’m sorry about that. Where was I? Oh yes. When we discover how to reproduce these in a normal eye, we can set about designing a prosthetic eye which can attach to the optic nerve and function as well as a normal eye or better.”

“How far along are you?”

“Well, we have just entered the exciting stage of the research, sir. We have isolated the method of producing the impulses in a normal eye and are now moving into two paths. The first is to produce an electronic eye that can turn light into identical signals as a normal eye. The second is to see if we can produce our own signals in a human eye. In effect, we would be sending artificial images to the brain for it to interact with.”

“Why would you want to do that?”

“Well, it should help us understand the optic system better for starters, but the real idea is based in entertainment. Are you familiar with current VR systems, sir?”

I lie. “Vaguely.”

“Well, they generally either consist of headsets, gloves, suits, and other paraphernalia. The most advanced models generally put someone into a cocoon like device. A small field is formed to float the person and apply pressure on the body in precise degrees to simulate whatever environment they are supposed to be in. Concentrated light is sent to the person’s eyes and contains the virtual world they are in. As you can imagine, this is a very expensive set up and some research is even showing that it might be dangerous to play with light as they do. We might be close to the ultimate alternative.”

“If we can figure out a way to block incoming signals along the optic nerve and replace it with our own we’ll have a perfect virtual scenery. A few steps after that and hopefully the same techniques can be used on the other senses as well. A full immersion into a virtual world would finally be easily obtained. The current design specs that we have call for a chip to have to be implanted on the main nerve for each sense. We are hoping to be able to forego that route and design a machine that can transmit those signals through the air to your brain. Either way, we are hoping to have the cheapest, most portable, and overall best entertainment system ever designed. It could make Wayne/Powers billions.”

I nod. “Couldn’t this be abused rather easily though? Could someone hack into your head and make you experience things without your consent?”

“Well, it is possible, but there are some safety features which we are working on. From our studies, every person’s signals are slightly different even for the same light. So each device would have to be set to that person’s signals. So as long as we put some safety functions on using their personal device it would be near impossible to hack them as you say. A fingerprint scanner, voice I.D., or even perhaps a quick DNA scan could all be used to check before the device could be used.”

“I suppose, but could there be other abuses by tampering with the brain?”

He pales, as he answers, “None within reason, sir.”

“But there are some?”

“Well, yes, but they are very far fetched, sir.”

“Could you share?”

His shoulders slump as I keep glaring at him. He finally admits defeat and acquiesces to my demands. “There are two possible abuses that Jack and I have thought of. The first is that there may be a way to tamper with more than just current, incoming impulses. It is conceivable that someone could use similar technology to alter other areas of the brain perhaps even permanently.”

“Mind control?”

“As sci-fi as that sounds, it could be possible. The key is to isolate the area of the brain that you would want to change. If it was developed to be precise enough memories could be altered, erased, added, or even replaced. Emotions could be tampered with. A complete mind control would take tremendous talent and energy, but slight changes would probably be easier.”

He is starting to show relief as he talks. It looks like this has been bothering him for a while. “The other is simply a reversal of the process. If we can send signals in, we could theoretically send signals out. With enough time, someone could isolate the entire nervous system’s mechanics and control the person’s actions like a puppet. It would be worse than mind control because the person could be fully aware of what they are being force to do.”

“I see.”

“I am confident that we will be able to administer proper safety features though. These should be considered improbabilities at best.”

“I want you to close down this side of your research. There are to many variables and despite the profits, I don’t want the consequences on my or your conscience. I will take care of the managers that you have told and take care of the report. Excellent work on the prosthetic eye though. That is looking to shape quite nicely. I look forward to seeing the finished project.”

“I understand, sir. Thank you for your time,” I reach out and shake his hand.

“It was my pleasure, Mr. Sanders. Now if you’ll excuse me, my assistant and I will be off.” I turn and look for Katharina and see her standing by a wall looking at it funny. That’s the wall with the exit. I wonder if she can tell. I thought I designed those better than that. “Katharina, we’re leaving.”

She walks over and we leave in silence. It isn’t until we’re back in the car and headed home that we start talking. “What did you see?” I ask her.

“Mostly just junk, but a few things did jump out at me. Do you remember that pet he covered up?” I nod. “Well, it was a hamster, but it had metal slits all over its body. The slits had something inside of them, but I couldn’t tell from where I was looking.”

“That does sound odd.”

“But that’s not all. The cage was weird. It had two layers. There was a wire mesh covered by a plastic shell and the whole thing was connected to a large generator.”

Finally, I’ve got a good teaching moment. “So what do you think about it all?”

“Well, the hamster has obviously had something done to it. It wouldn’t be fair to speculate with what little information I have, but I can assume it’s dangerous.”

“Why?”

“The cage is electrified enough that it would be dangerous for humans to touch it. That’s why the generator is so large and the plastic shell keeps people from touching it. Whatever they did to the hamster would make it tough enough to handle normal shocks and strong enough to probably break free from a normal, metal cage. So they had to improve the equipment.”

“Good deduction. What else did you see?”

“A lot of junk. I saw some order receipts but didn’t catch anything unusual. I did see some napkins that had some odd writing on it. Most of it sounded like gibberish to me, but there was a stick figure with arrows pointing from the head down to the arms and legs. All I could make out was something about nerves and a caution about something.”

“What do you think of it?”

“Not much. There isn’t enough to go on. Did you get anything that might explain it?”

“Actually, I did. Your napkin describes one of the possible abuses of the system they were developing. I’ll explain it later. Anything else?”

“Well, the other desk had clothes left on it. A full outfit was there. Shoes, socks, pants, and all the rest. It was just sitting on the chair. I assume that was Mr. Cross’s desk, but I have no idea why he would keep a spare outfit on his chair.”

I nod and she continues, “Then, there was the far wall. There were scratches in the floor by it. They had an arc to them going from one corner to the other. The scratches looked pretty fresh too. There was some dust from the wear in the concrete in the scratches,” I start to say something but she cuts me off. “That’s not all. There was noise behind the wall. It was to loud to be a mouse and to irregular to be a machine.”

“What are your conclusions?”

“I think the wall moves. The arc was wide enough to be the path of the wall turning. Combine that with the noise I heard and I think the noise was a person. It was muffled through the wall so he would have to be heavy to make enough noise for me to hear. It’s safe to assume there is at least a compartment behind there. Beyond that though, I would need to go back and investigate.”

“There’s no need. You’re correct. The wall is one of the designs that I placed in all of my buildings while I was still Batman. Sometimes it was necessary to disappear. That particular one leads to an alleyway. Apparently, someone has discovered it and is using it.”

“What did you find out?”

“Enough to know that they aren’t the suspects for Powers’ machinations, but they are hiding something. We don’t have time to investigate it now, but when all of this dies down, we need to visit that lab at a more convenient time and do some in-depth searching.”

“Why aren’t they working with Powers?”

“They aren’t advanced enough. He was to open with the possibilities for problems as well. Powers wouldn’t choose people that still had morals to work on his projects. He’s better than that. No, he has someone else working for him.”

“Why are they hiding something then?”

“One, the receptionist said Cross and Sanders were both down there. Sanders said Cross had left. If I had to take a guess, I would say that was Cross behind the wall. Combine that deceit with the odd and obviously dangerous hamster and I think that they have some kind of project on the side. There is nothing we can do right now though.”

“What now?”

“We head home and wait for tonight. There’s nothing more we can do on any of these fronts in the daytime. We’ll see if we can’t get you ready to go out and try to gather some clues.”

“Really? I’m going out?”

“You proved that you can be observant when you try to be. There shouldn’t be any fighting tonight and there is too much for Terry to cover on his own. So you get promoted.”

She smiles as she drives us home.

[Batgirl_2005]

Bruce gives me a tap on the shoulder and I plaster on a bored look and begin to wander.

The place is a mess. An absolute mess. Junk lies around everywhere. Normally it wouldn't bother me, but one would think that scientists in the middle of a project would be a bit tidier.

I glance down at a table and see some order forms, I stop and read over them. Nothing strange...

Some napkins are scattered about nearby. I scowl and look at them closely. I raise an eyebrow in confusion. Something about nerves and caution is all I can make out. There's a crudely drawn stick figure there and arrows point to the limbs.

"Sheez... even I can draw better than that..." I mutter under my breath.

I wander away from the table and toward a cage.

"Ahhh how cute..." I say with sarcasm dripping from my words.

I never liked hamsters. I examine the cage. It has two layers and is connected to a generator. I frown.

"Electric cage for a plain old..."

I look at the hamster closer there's slits covered it's body... Metal slits. I think there's something inside but before I can look any closer the scientist comes rushing over and covers it up. I glare at him as he makes up a lame cover story. I glance at Bruce and it's obvious by the look on his face he doesn't believe it either. Paul walks away and I stick my tongue out at his back.

I think for a moment whether or not to look under the sheet again but something else catches my attention. There's another desk in the room. I wander over to it and lok at it closely. I pull out the chair and a pair of socks roll off. I raise an eyebrow as I see that there is an entire outfit there. And when I say entire I mean entire. Even the boxers!

A sound catches my attention. I glance over in the direction it came from. There's a wall there. Scratches cover most of it. There's something strange about the wall itself, though.. The arc is wide enough to be the path of the wall turning.

"Does it move?" I stare at it a moment longer trying to figure out how to make it move. Just as I reach out to touch it Bruce tells me we're leaving.

We walk out and are completely silent until we're on our way home.

“What did you see?” Bruce asks.

I explain to him what I saw. When I finish I ask, “What now?”

“We head home and wait for tonight. There’s nothing more we can do on any of these fronts in the daytime. We’ll see if we can’t get you ready to go out and try to gather some clues.”

I frown. He's trusting me to go out? “Really? I’m going out?”

“You proved that you can be observant when you try to be. There shouldn’t be any fighting tonight and there is too much for Terry to cover on his own. So you get promoted.” I grin widely as he says that. speed up slightly and drive home. My grin never vanishes.

[Asmor]

Oh, I'm really sorry about that. I totally forgot. :( I'll go edit out that lsat post, pretend it never happened. My B.

[Mr. Obsession]

No worries Asmor. :)



Now, let us never speak of this again. :p ;) :D

[Blight]

Wait, what's going on? What did Asmor have to edit? I never saw the post! Could someone please fill me in?

See ya!
Blight

[Bleu Unicorn]

OOC: I'm with Blight, what did Asmor do? I'm confused. :confused: Anyway, Matthan, you would in fact be reading my posts correctly when you assume that Max is going to be doing some sleuthing. :D I’ll say this much, if you thought researching was kind of boring, try writing about researching! I tried to make this as interesting (and short) as I could, while still putting in all the important stuff in there. Thanks to Matthan for all his help! ;) Btw, since you didn’t tell me the name of the company, I just pulled it out of thin air. If you had a name in mind, tell me and I’ll change the post.

IC: 3:12 pm

I shut the door behind me as I walk into the computer room. Considering that my last class was only fifteen feet from this room, I’m quite amazed at how long it took to get here. Apparently, the news for today is quickly pushed aside in lieu of the more appealing soap opera that took place only moments ago. I can’t help but giggle at the thought.

On to more important things, I think as I sit down at one of the computers. With all of today’s excitement, the room is completely empty. With any luck, I’ll get some research done without any interruptions.

I click on the computer and immediately start a search in the gossip columns. Odd, you might think, but every piece of gossip starts with a shred of truth and I intend to find the truth. Keeping my search broad, I look for anything written about the City Council and/or Mayor Sepher. When Sepher was first elected, the city loved him. He was, and is, charismatic and he had big dreams. The Council, on the other hand, was far from enthusiastic about him. In fact, I remember the headlines about the clashes between the two seemed to be everywhere. Then suddenly, he started to gain in popularity amongst them, almost one by one.

“Bingo!” I exclaim, highlighting an article entitled “Divorce Rates and Politics.” I skim through the article and instantly see a very odd trend. All of the council members that were married at the time Sepher first took office soon divorced—and all of them with children let their former wives have full custody. Nothing relevant but still interesting, I think as I hit Print.

I scan through the rest of the search results and don’t see anything else that remotely interests me. Clicking out of the gossip columns, I start a broad search on Sepher. I’m not surprised when the result flashes across that more than one million articles were found. Politicians certainly can be sensational news. I sigh and start skimming through the results.

4:06 pm

After an hour of searching, you would think I could write a book on the mayor, but in all actuality, I’m amazed at how little really is known about Gotham’s Golden Boy. I lean back in my chair and glance at the pile of articles on the desk.

The mayor isn’t the only Sepher making headlines, I noticed. His younger brother, Mark, also has had his share of the spotlight. Mark’s married, I discovered, with a teenaged daughter—didn’t Mayor Sepher mention something about her in his speech? Something about fearing for her safety, lest something like the Jokerz’s attack happen to her?

I frown and keep searching. Mark is CEO of Farscope—a company that happens to be owned by the mayor. From what I’ve read, it’s rather similar to Wayne-Powers and deals with many diversified interests. The mayor basically took control of the family fortune, and through buying and selling of other companies managed to build an even greater fortune—and gain control of the many companies, or interests that he wants.

After more reading, I discover some other interesting facts about the younger of the Sepher brothers. Mark is a scientist, and just happens to be a genius, and along with his employees is working on some big project for Farscope. I try searching for more information on the new project and what it is, but all I find are rumors and no true fact—one says a new type of atom bomb, while another says a more complex synthoid. I chuckle at the article that says they are working on a genetics experiment on the domestic dog that would do housework for its master.

I turn my search back to the mayor. He took office two years ago, and as I mentioned was very well received by the public. His campaign had been, and still is, based on cleaning up the city. After taking office, a security law was soon passed. The law basically keeps all affairs of the council and the mayor out of the public eye. The rationale, if I remember correctly, was that the public did not need to be burden by the trivial information—and it kept these facts away from criminals who could thwart the outcome. Not surprisingly, the public bought it and the law was put into place rather easily.

Still not finding anything of great importance, I continue searching through the massive results on the mayor.

4:58 pm

“Well, isn’t that interesting.” I say as I reread the article.

Since taking office, the mayor has been very diligent in berating the police department—with his latest attempt today. In the background, it seems, he’s been just as diligently siphoning funds from the GCPD. In fact, according to the article, the GPD isn’t the only thing he’s siphoning from—every other public agency he can get his hands on has mysteriously been loosing funds.

“Where’s it going?” I ask out loud. With the security act, though, I can’t find any answers to that one. I print out the article anyway and add it to my ever-increasing pile. I rub my eyes and shut off the computer. I take out my cell phone and start to punch in Terry’s number. Then, I remember that he’ll be busy with his date tonight. I rest my chin on my fist and think about what to do next with all this information. Staring at the phone, I wonder if calling Mr. Wayne is actually allowed—I don’t think I’ve ever done that.

[Mr. Obsession]

OOC: Bleu, in the show Max never called Bruce directly, but he called her once or twice.


And regarding Asmor, he just accidentally posted something that didn't work with the stories current direction, I corrected him and then we both deleted those posts.

Now, let us never speak of this again. ;) :p :D

[Dark_Angelus_18]

OOC: I am about to introduce a character that isn't mine to introduce, but since we have beeen trying for weeks to introduce him in a decent way. So for a while I will be handling the character but his rightful creator will be taking over soon. When he does take over teh character intro will give teh specifics. By the way the character was Jason spencer's Brother Elliot, Gor El is mine.

4:10 pm
Jason Spencer
IC: "I know I was staring, but I couldn't help it. She was back in that jerks arms after being gone for three weeks. I know I have no right to judge him, but how can I honestly give a guy respect when he is that rude to his girlfriend?"

"Look li'l Bro how can you let him get to you? That twip wouldn't have had a chance if you had gotten to her first."

"Yeah thanks that makes me feel just great. The good news is I could have had her anytime I wanted as long as McGinnis wasn't in her life, huh, Elliot?"

"I gotta go I need to go for a walk."

"There was a package left for you on the stoop when I got home. May want to check it out before you head out."

"Thanks I think I will wait though who knows It may piss me off even more."

"Just go check it out before I hit you."

"If you were that curious why didn't you jsut open it?"

"who's to say I didn't"

"I will check it out, okay?"

"Cool" I chuckle as aI walk down the hall he is never that pushy unless there is something unbelievably cool or something that is just really, really strange.

"How in the hell did he find this?" I will definitely have to thank him for it. The only thing I need to figure out is how in the hell did he find out about it?

4:10 PM
Gor-El
What are those idiot jokerz up to now?

I see 4 Jokerz and 6 T's fighting It out in the streets. I can't belive those moron's are still fighting out in the streets. I fly down and stand in the middle of the street a little way down from the fight.

"Hey Twips how aboput a real fight?" they turna round and half of the group disappears back on thier bikes apparently it was enough to make them run. This will be fun. Two of the joker's pull out pies and toss tehm at the T's I will never understand what the purpose of the pies were in a real fight.
"OH! apparently teh pies give off knockout gas who was the genius who thought that one up?"

two Jokers and a T Run at me apparently their feud was forgotten.
"We'll be famous if we can take out the Bat." that is it I will not be confused for Batman. If i am going to be here then I will recognized as what I am.
I fell the anger rise "I AM NOT THE BAT!"
I grab the first joker I see and toss him in the airand punch the other guy's pie back in his face.I catch teh first guy as he starts to come back down and launch him at his friends by the back of his shirt. They start to back away as fast as possible without turning away.
They are mumbling something about a phantasm as their engines rev up higher and higher. Just to scare them I run along side them before flying off into the shadows again.

5:30 PM
Gotham News
This just in! There is apparently a new "hero" in town. A few Jokerz were Just hauled in by gotham police for street brawling, but the strange news is according to the Jokerz the new hero was a blood red phantasm with a black emblem burning from his chest. This new hero seemingly dislikes being confused for the Batman, that watches over our streets, as he seemed to become enraged when they thought him to be Batman.
One of the Jokerz was quoted saying that teh figure reminded him of a old bedtime story his parents told him. The story of the Phantasm that haunted old Gotham. It is quite a story but one based on facts. For more related information check out our site on teh web. This includes teh history of the phantasm. More news of this hero will be reported as it comes in. Onto a nonrelated story..."

OOC:
Hope you like it. I couldn't think of a name so if anyone wants to name him go for it. I kinda like the phantasm idea but it doesn't fit with the original, so I am staying away from that one for now. Can't wait to see how it goes over. Peace

OOC: Do you think that name works? Hope so.

[Shriek]

3:45 P.M.

I drive the bike up my driveway and pull it next to my garage. I turn off the bike and flip the kick stand down.

I walk towards my house quickly. I run inside and immediately run towards the phone.

"Mom! The sad excuse for a brother is home." Matt says.

"Can it Twip!" I say as I push him to the side of me.

I reach my hand towards the phone and begin to grab it....

"Terry! Mr. Harrison called again. You fell asleep again! I can't take this anymore. You are not working for Mr. Wayne anymore."

"Mom. Relax. Mr. Wayne has given me an extended vacation."

"Vacation?"

"Yes. He has a friend of a friend's daughter or something like that helping him out now. I will have more time for studies, chores, and you guys."

"What about Dana?" Matt says in a romantic mocking tone. And then begins making kiss faces and noises.

"Oh god." I say. "Shut up!"

"Terry, don't talk to your brother like that."

"Ok I won't." I say back to her.

"But speaking of Dana. How is she?"

"I have a date tonight. Can I borrow the car?" I ask politely.

"Well, since it is because of Dana. I will let you." She says.

"But!!" She begins.

"What?"

"You have to promise to raise your grades. I don't want you to start slacking off. I expect your grades to raise."

"I promise." I tell her.

I walk to the phone and dial Dana's number and wait for her to answer.

[Matthan]

OOC: I'm skipping through time to catch up.

IC: Bruce Wayne 3:30 pm Tuesday.

I’m going stir-crazy. Katharina helped make lunch when we got back. Dick is still up in his old room. She took him some lunch and afterwards we went and trained a bit. She’s in good shape, but she still needs refinement. I just can’t focus on it right now. I’m not sure where she’s at right now, but I’m sure she’ll do fine tonight. Terry should be there to pick up any slack. Just like I was there for when Dick first went out.

I glance over and see the light beeping showing messages. I always forget to check that stupid thing. I push the button and listen to the first message. Derek wants us to come back tomorrow. He must have figured out that the control wasn’t complete. That’s fine. By then, we’ll be ready for him.

The second message plays and I feel the color drain from my face. I couldn’t have heard that right. I play it again. No, that is Ibn. I’ve never heard him like that. Talia… I need to call him. I reach to pick up the phone when I see I have one more message. I drop the phone back on the receiver and let the last message play.

Terry is what? Great, just what I need. I’ll try and grab him after his date. He’s earned that much. I’ll just have to keep Katharina out a bit later than planned. Dang it, why does he need to have a date tonight of all nights. There’s just to much going on that we need to look at. If I know Terry, he will have shut off his cell phone so I can’t reach him too. I’ll talk to him about it later.

Right now, I need to see about Talia.

I pick up the phone and call the number that appeared on the caller I.D. It was about twenty five minutes ago when he called so I should be able to reach him.

His voice answers, “Hello?”

For a brief second, I don’t know how to identify myself to him. I can’t say father. I just can’t. I can’t even call him son. It still seems to odd. “Ibn? This is Bruce. What’s wrong?”


OOC: Mr. O, I don't know what you want to reveal or if you want Bruce to come down to talk. It's in your court. If you do want Bruce to come down, he would probably bring Katharina. That's all.

~Matthan

[Asmor]

I just thought of something, Matthan. Given that you've already revealed your character's gonna make a powerplay, is it going to affect immigration, at all? If so, I should probably have my other character come to Gotham now.

[Mr. Obsession]

Ibn
3:32 PM


"Ibn? This is Bruce. What’s wrong?"

"Father! Thank God! It's gone wrong... so horribly wrong... it wasn't suppose to be like this."

"Ibn, slow down. What happened?"

"Mother finally woke up and I went to see her. She was disoriented, and apparently didn’t have any memories of Grandfather's from the last 30 years. So I was trying to keep things slow, but it slipped. I..."

"What did you say?"

"I... I called her mother. You should have seen the look on her face she... she was horrified. It was as if her worst nightmare had come true. She started babbling on and on about how her son was dead and you were dead and how Grandfather was dying. She was getting hysterical and the nurse sedated her. I just don't know what to do. If I try and talk to Grandfather I'm afraid that I'll rip him apart, piece by piece. You're the only one I could turn to."

"I'm sorry Ibn."

"I just don't know what to do. If I go see her again she'll just start up again. Seeing you alive would probably send her into shock. And the doctor I assigned to watch over her has said that the chance of her retaining Grandfather's memories is becoming more probable. If that happens...

What have I done Father? Have I taken back the one thing stolen from me so long ago only to have her driven into insanity? What do I do?"



OOC: And the decision is once again yours Matthan. :p Whatever you choose to do is fine my me. I'm flexible. :) Just keep Ibn’s last words there in mind for you’re decision.

[Bleu Unicorn]

IC: 3:18 pm

I make my way slowly down the hall towards the front doors, doing my best to not be crushed by the mass exodus from the school. The end of the school day has its blessings, I think as the traffic of students in the hall slowly dies down. Everyone might be entertained by Terry and I, but nothing can stop the mad flow of teenagers on their way out of Hamilton Hill High School!

As I make my way down the hall, the feeling that I’m being watched hits me again. I get little comfort from the knowledge that this seems to be happening a lot today. I glance casually over my shoulder to see who it might be and feel my stomach drop to the floor. My eyes meet his for a few moments before he quickly looks away.

Those eyes, where have I seen them? I wonder to myself. They look like—Terry’s . . . I frown. I must be seeing things, I tell myself. A tremor of fear runs up my spine at the thought, but I push it away. The uneasy feeling of being watched, oddly, doesn’t leave me. So I busy myself with the walk to my car.

3:42 pm

“Hi, Dad!” I say cheerfully, walking through the front door of my house. Thankfully, the drive home was completely uneventful.

I’m greeted by silence which isn’t as surprising as it sounds. Dad’s been spending more and more time at work lately. Sounds like someone else I know, I think with a wry smile as I put away the few things I’ve brought home from school.

I sit down on the couch and debate finding something to watch on television. I reach for the remote, but before my fingers even touch it, the phone rings. I search for the phone and finally pick it up on the fourth ring.

“Hello?”

OOC: Sorry for the short post. I’m suffering from severe writer’s block -- and lack of time. Plus, since it’s your call, Shriek, I figure you can handle it. ;)

[Shriek]

"Dana. It's Terry."

"Hey babe."

"I wanted to take you to the "White Dove" tonight. How's 6:30 sound?"

"I've got reservations for 7 o clock."

OOC: HA HA Bleu. Mine is shorter. But I didn't know what to write. Just sutff about the date.

[Asmor]

OOC: Hey, I'm really really sorry to be doing this, but I'm gonna be taking an indefinite hiatus... School's over and I've got a lot of stuff to do this summer... Get a job, learn Japanese, learn to drive, go out with friends, etc etc. I'm not gonna have enough time for this. So Spellbinder is an NPC now, and Blight basically knows everything about their plan, so he can continue that until it gets foiled or Spellbinder bites the dust/goes to Arkham (or wherever they send the criminal loonies in BB), and just pretend as if my other character never existed. Not like I went anywhere with him yet anyways.

Anyways, it was fun while it lasted, and thanks a lot of letting me be a part of it. I hope this RPG lives a long and fruitful life. Ciao.

[Dark_Angelus_18]

OOC: OK Matthan I hope this doesn't mess with your major announcement if it does let em know and we can find a way to work it out so that we both get the results from our posts that we want.

This is a commercial. It air on all forms of media at 6, 6:30,7, 7:30,8, 8:30, 8:50 due to premempting 9 30 and final airing at 10 (yes we are going for overkill with the message in case you are wondering.)

IC:
" I am Halley Joel Osmond and Ladies and gentlemen of Gotham, I have an announcement to make" I stand there, waiting to get the go ahead to continue with my speech. From where I stand I everyone can see a image of Gotham in the backround.

"I come before you today with an idea for a brighter Gotham. Our organization wants to bring back the Golden Age of Gotham. A time when families could walk down the street without having to fear. A time when families could go outside safely and not worry about muggings shootings or rapes." I pause, and let the images of a child crying over his murdered parents flashes in the background. More pictures of men holding people at gunpoint and then beating innocent people up. The image then always turns back to the boy over his parents.

"We want to bring about a new Golden Era for Gotham. To do this we must start with the gang violence that had flooded out streets. The Gang Wars MUST END. The end of this Gang war will just be the first step forward for Gotham. The end of this senseless brawling shall be just the beginning. We hope that Gotham will help us change our fair city back into what it once was."

I step down from the stage and watch the last 30 seconds of the announcement, which depicts a Gotham going from night to day, and then showing children in the park playing with their parents. The playing ends and the father puts one on his shoulders and carry's him to the car well after dark. The lights from the playground fade into the distance as they pull into their driveway and walk to their front door the child asleep in the father`s arms.

OOC: Does that sound enough like a public service announcement? (this character is only a spokesperson not a regualr character)

6:30 pm
OOC: Messenger delivering same message to both T's and Jokers headquarters.

IC:
“I have a message of Delusion for you dregs. He would like you to bring your three strongest members to the Gotham Pier. There we will have an old fashioned brawl between the gangs of Gotham. He is challenging you for the leadership of gangs. If you win, he is willing to give you one hundred thousand dollars. If you win. It is going down at 8:30 and if you fail to show you will be hunted down and made an example of. WE just want that to be understood. Good-day gentleman.”
I gets back on my bike and take off to repeat it once more before the night really starts.
“This is going to be fun.”

OOC: Sorry to see you go, Asmor. If you get the cahnce drop in couple of times if only to tell us what you think of how it is going. Cya
May the road you walk guide you to peace and may the journey be as useful to you as what you started out for.

[Blight]

Sorry to see you go, Asmor. I had a great time working with you, and I promise I'll take good care of Blight and Spellbinder's plan. Make sure you have a good time while your away, and good luck!

See ya!
Blight

[Blight]

Well this place is certainly as dead as a doornail, now isn't it? Come on people! Shriek, post as Batman! Bird Boy, post as Jazium! Matthan, post as Bruce or or the mayor or Blue Dragon! Blight, post as Blight! Wait......... :D Well, I would post as Powers, but there's pretty much nothing important to do with him for the time being. I do have several plans cooking up, so I'll be posting soon enough, but in the meantime, someone (else) POST!

See ya!
Blight

[Matthan]

OOC: I failed you, Blight. This is my first wake up call from you. Now, I feel like a real member of the rpg. Anyway, here is Wayne and Blue Dragon. Both are a bit emotional so we'll see if I pulled them off ok. For the record, Mr. O, the ball is in your court again. My response was originally one line, but hopefully this will cause some better story development than that.

IC:

Bruce Wayne 3:34 pm

“…What do I do?”

The question hangs in the air as I try to gather my thoughts. I feel the anger rising up. It’s the only emotion that I’m familiar with. Like following an old friend, I let it lead.

“Ibn, you’ve played god. You cheated death. What were you expecting to happen with your mother? She made her decision many years ago. She didn’t choose you. She didn’t choose me. She chose her father. She wanted to die for him. She chose to die for him. What right did you think you had to change history? What did you expect to happen, Ibn? Did you think she would wake up and be the perfect mother that you always dreamed of? You’re a grown man, Ibn. Act like it. You had to know the risks when you decided to play god. You’ll excuse nature for rebelling against your plans. I don’t know what your dream was in disturbing the dead, but I hope you have realized that there are some things that shouldn’t be tampered with. I mourned for your mother a long time ago. Blast it, Ibn! What did you want to happen? Why in the world did you do all of this?”

Jack Cross 12:30 pm

I push the wall open as I hear the people leave. I start to talk as I get dressed.

“What was all that about, Paul? Who were they?”

“That was Bruce Wayne and his assistant.”

“Bruce Wayne? The Bruce Wayne? What in the world was he doing here?”

“Checking on our project.”

“What did he say?”

“He cancelled our gimmick.”

“What? Why? That was going to put us on the map. We were finally going to make something that people would want. We would have made this company millions! What was his problem?”

“The risks, Jack. He thought it was too dangerous.”

I turn and slam my fist into the wall and shout, “No!” I turn and face Paul again. Blood drips from my hand, but I ignore the pain. Paul looks past me at the wall and I look back to see the cracks I put in it. The gene therapy was stronger than I thought. Maybe it isn’t all in the suit.

I take a deep breath and walk over to the first aid kit and begin to bandage myself up. “I’m sorry about that, Paul. It just caught me off guard. We were so close to really doing something big. Then, to have someone just tear it away from you is rough.”

Paul stays across the room. I can see the fear in his body language. He clears his throat as he gathers his courage to speak. What have I done to my friend? Why is he afraid of me? He begins to talk as my thoughts trail off. “We both knew the risks, Jack. We were just to blind to see how big they were. There has to be a line somewhere and we were dangerously close to crossing it. It took someone to step in and show us that, but I’m glad we were stopped. I can’t handle having anymore blood on my hands.”

The sentence hangs in the air. I know what he is saying. He’s always believed in me. What happened to him helping me get better? I never even considered what all this would put him through. We’re at a crossroads. I can see that by the pain in his eyes. I toss my ID card at him. “Clock me out, would you? Tell them that I’m sick and going home early.” The clothes tear off my body as the armor comes out. My emotions… my tears… my pain is hidden behind the mask. I turn away from him, push the wall, and walk through. I don’t look back.

[Bird Boy]

oiy vey.. my nets been disconnected, and now It's back--thank the maker!

So, that's why I haven't posted as Jazium yet--but I will soon! Just got to get rid of this message:

There have been 312 new threads and 2898 new posts since your last visit!

:o

-BB

[Shriek]

BLEU I NEED YOU TO POST!!! WHAAAAA! :::CRYING::: :( :( :(

[Bird Boy]

Originally posted by Shriek
BLEU I NEED YOU TO POST!!! WHAAAAA! :::CRYING::: :( :( :(

relax man...Cyndy's been fighting a cold and just over-all been busy. I'm sure she'll be back soon though.. :)

In the mean time, I'm gonna start working on my next post.. :D

-BB

[Blight]

Originally posted by Matthan
OOC: I failed you, Blight. This is my first wake up call from you. Now, I feel like a real member of the rpg.

Lol! Don't feel too bad about it, as long as I'm around, you know you're going to get a wake up call eventually. :D Besides, like you said, you are now a full fledged memeber of this RPG. CONGRATULATIONS!!! :D

See ya!
Blight

[Bleu Unicorn]

Originally posted by Shriek
BLEU I NEED YOU TO POST!!! WHAAAAA! :::CRYING::: :( :( :(
Uh, you do? Um, what exactly am I supposed to do? Oh, well, sorry for not posting -- BB's right, I've been majorly sick lately. Actually, I still am, but anyway... I'll try and write something up by tonight.

~Bleu~

[Shriek]

Oh man I hope you feel better. Basically just have Dana tell Terry when to pick her up and where to go. And then is it ok if I take control of her til your back?

[Bleu Unicorn]

IC: 4:00 pm

"I wanted to take you to the White Dove tonight. How's six-thirty sound? I've got reservations for seven o'clock."

"Sounds wonderful," I reply, mentally running down a list of what in my closet is suitable to wear. If I had more time, I'd probably just end up splurging my savings on something new, but that doesn't mean I can't find something that will work.

"Pick you up at six-thirty?" Terry asks, pulling my mind back to our phone conversation.

A slow grin spreads across my face, "Perfect, I'll be waiting."

We exchange our good-byes and hang up.

OOC: Hope that works for you, Shriek. Sorry it's on the short side. Anyway, you're welcome to do whatever with Dana, I didn't mean to hold you up.

[Mr. Obsession]

OOC: Sorry people, I've been busy. But I'm posting again so it's good right?

And if you're reading this Asmor, I'm sorry to see you go. But remember that if you have the time your always welcome back. :)

IC:
Ibn
3:35 pm


"Blast it, Ibn! What did you want to happen? Why in the world did you do all of this?"

"Why did I do all this?" The anger begins to rise from deep within. "Why?! I would think you of all people would understand my motives. You speak of moving on. Hypocrisy at it's finest. Everyday your soul cries out at the grave of your parents, seeking their approval but apparently you get none, so you continue. How many years did you spend haunting the streets of this city seeking revenge under a guise of justice? And even now you continue to do so vicariously through your protégé.

You say I played god? I have yet to scratch the surface of what is at my disposal. All I did was done in the hope that I could take back what was wrongfully stolen from me. And you have the gall to judge me! You who has spent a lifetime trying to makeup for the defining failure of your childhood!"

I pause for a moment, to let my anger subside.

"But you are right about one thing, it's time I stopped looking to others for justification.

Thank you Father. You've given me more answers than you shall probably ever know."

I hang up the phone and sit for a few minutes contemplating my next move when the screen flashes me. Activating it the captain of my private security appears.

"Sir. We have been informed that Carter's plane has landed, between security checks and traffic we estimate that he will arrive in about two hours."

"Thank you. That will be all Captain."

It would seem that my next move has been made for me. I access the internal channels and see that Alisha and Stalker are still going at it.

"Alisha. Your training for the day is over. Get cleaned-up, the guest I we were discussing will be here in about two hours."

"Understood Ibn."

"And Stalker, when you have a free moment please come to my office, I have something to discuss with you."

[Shriek]

6:15 P.M.

I hang up the phone and run to the shower. I hop into the bathtub and turn on the shower. The hot water burns as it hits my body, but then cools down once my body is used to it. After about five minutes I get out of the shower and grab my clothes.

I put on my dress pants and dress shoes. I place on a white collar shirt and button it up. I tuck it into my pants. I tie my bow tie and place on my jacket.

I walk through my living room and say bye to the family. I walk downstairs and go into the garage. I open up my mom's car and get in. I place the key in the ignition and start up the engine.

I turn my head around and slowly pull out of the drive way. I pop the car into drive and take off down the street towards Danas.

After about 15 minutes I finally reach her street and pull into her drive way. Now I'm gonna have to see her dad.


6:30 P.M.

I walk up to the door and ring the door bell. The door opens and her father stands in the doorway with a wrench.

"Hi Mr. Tann. Is Dana ready?" I ask politely.

"Come in." he orders coldly.

I walk into the house and stand next to the door.

"Where are you going?"

"To The White Dove. It's downtown in...." I say as Mr. Tann cuts me off.

"I know where it is. Bring her home by 1 A.M. Not a minute later."

"Yes sir." I say.

I look the left and see a beautiful girl coming down the stairs. She looks so pretty in her white skirt and jacket.

She walks down the stairs kisses her dad goodbye and we walk outside.

"You look amazing." I say stunned.

"Not to bad yourself." She says.

I open her door and let her in the car. I run to the other door and get in and start up the car.

I pull out of the driveway and take off towards downtown.

7:00 P.M.

I drive up to the valet parking and they let us out of the car. We walk inside of the restaurant.

"How may I help you?" An elegant looking hostess asks.

I look up at the huge chandellear hanging above the center of the restaurant and the art work all along the ceiling.

"Reservations for McGinnis."

The hostess looks at his vid board and says, "Ah Mr. McGinnis right this way. We have your requested seat over looking the city."

"The city view? Nice touch." Dana says.

"Only the best for you." I say in reply.

We sit down and order drinks....


OOC: Let's see the bounty hunter.

[Blight]

OOC: Hey guys, I thought I'd let you all know that I'm going to be taking over Dark_Angelus_18's General character from here on. This may seem a bit strange to you all, but I have it all worked out with Dark_Angelus_18. If you want to know more, then tough. :p

The General

IC: I sit in a chair watching the vid screen built into my desk, where a man is moving around. What I've seen so far has been far less than impressive, given the circumstances, but he will do well all the same.

I turn off the vid screen and unlock the bottom drawer of my desk, which is a file cabinet. I pull out a folder and take out a slip of paper. On the slip of paper are words congratulating someone for winning an internet contest. It says the winner will recieve a dozen roses to be given to a special someone at a dance concert, where the winner will be taken to for free by a limo. I nod to myself, thinking this will be perfect. I figure there are contests out there where you don't even have to register to win, where a person is just picked randomly, so this will be fine.

I seal the slip of paper in an envelope and write the address on front. I press a button on my desk, "Soldier, report to me immediately" I speak into the intercom. Almost immediately the door to my office slides open and a man walks in.

"Soldier, I need this letter delivered to the address on front ASAP with no link to us, understood?"

The soldier looks down at the address and gives me a questioning look.

"It is none of your concern," I glare at him, "the information regarding the person I'm sending this to is top secret, and of paramount inportance. Just do as you have been instructed".

"Yes, sir. I understand, sir" he says.

I salute him, "Dismissed" I say. The soldier salutes me back and steps out of the room.

See ya!
Blight

[Batgirl_2005]

ooc: Hey all. I'm leaving town for the next three weeks and will be without a computer. :eek: Until then feel free to use my charrie. tata

[Bird Boy]

Pardon the title I made for myself..*cough* anyway, here she blows (well, I HOPE she doesn't blow..):

IC (Jazium):

Tuesday, September 21, 8:32pm

I sit perched in a nearby tree, next to the “White Dove”. People line up for miles to get into this restaurant, hoping for a cancellation. Apparently this McGinnis boy has connections..

I check my weapons again, even though I know they’re already ready for later. I recline against the tree branch, which his several feet above the actual “bottom” of Gotham. Amazing where they can plant things now-a-days. I begin to close my eyes but see movement and snap them back open. They’re moving.

I push my back against the trunk and sit myself up, taking out my rifle. I move it along the tree limb setting in front of me, and begin setting the range and distance on it. I steady my trigger finger and then loose sight of them.

“Great” I say in a low voice. I lower the rifle and wipe the sweat from my face. I dunno why I’m so nervous about this job..there’s just something about that McGinnis guy. I lift my rifle back up and search around for them again, scanning the crowds of people and spot that white dress I saw her get into at her house earlier. I swing my gun over to her and McGinnis and line up the shot and pull the trigger.

Myself and my shoulder lurch back from the shot and I instantly scan the area for any signs of her being down. I see people crowding….damnit, I missed. I hit some kid running. Though the targets now over the kid. I put my eye against the scope again and get ready to fire again. I hold the gun steady so I don’t get shoved back again and fire. Everything seems to slow down as the second bullet is fired. I watch the bullet move slowly down towards the target and then…

Police sirens and ambulance sounds fill the air. I look down again and see the target laying on the ground, clutching her shoulder. Shot was no good ..I missed. I narrow my lips into a frown and slant my eyes. My helmet magnifies the area below and I see the McGinnis boy staring straight at me. I ignite my jet pack and hover above the area, allowing the police spotlights to hit my armor. I take out my automatic and shower the area below with shells, listening to them dance on the ground. It manages to get everyone to duck, and a few more hit. McGinnis knows my target now. I go forward, ignoring the police’s shouts at me. I look down and nod at Terry and leave.

This should be fun.

END.

OOC: Yup, that’s all for now.. ;)

-BB

[Matthan]

OOC: This is a quick post for Wayne. I haven't seen the player for Grayson around in a while so I took some liberties here. If you're still around and don't like it, I'll change it. More importantly, this is going to carry Wayne over into tonight. All of my characters will have a post for the 9 o'clock fiasco after the bounty hunter chase. Batgirl_2005, I don't know if 9 will hit before you get back, but if it does, I'll probably work with your character through dialogue with Bruce. Hopefully, you'll be ok with it if it happens.

IC:

Bruce Wayne 3:37 pm

“You’ve given me more answers than you shall probably ever know.”

I was expecting the click, but somehow it still took me off guard. I pull the phone from my ear and look at it a moment as I try to soak in everything that just happened. A voice cuts through my musings.

“You’ve still got the touch.”

I turn to see Dick leaning against the rails of the stairwell smiling. “How long were you there?”

“Long enough to hear that you still haven’t perfected talking with family.”

“I never claimed to be an expert.”

Dick walks down the rest of the stairs and comes up to face me. “No, you never did claim that. You claimed everything else though didn’t you?”

His smile is gone. I can tell where his thoughts have been while he has been avoiding me. Past sins between us that we keep covering over only to have them resurface and bring back the same old rivalry. I never would have guessed that after all these years that she would still have such power over us both even if she doesn’t realize it. All because I made the worst mistake of my life.

“Dick, I…”

“Save it, Bruce. I’m not in the mood right now. I was looking for Katharina.”

“I believe she’s outside.”

“She told me that you are sending her out.”

“I think she is ready. More than that, the city needs her.”

“What are you going to send her out in?”

“I was actually going to work on that now. Care to help?” It’s the only offer I can make, and Dick sees it for what it is.

“Yeah, I’ll help you. Is all the stuff down in the cave?”

I nod my reply as we slip back into our understanding. I lean on my cane as Dick leads the way. I cast a quick glance at the phone and back to Dick. How many sons will I fail before I die?
I take a deep breath and push forward. Some things never do change.

[pinhead]

OCC THIS IS FRIST ATTEMT AT THIS SO IF THERE IS SOMETHING WRONG PLEASE LET ME KNOW I WILL BE PLAYING THE PART OF ELLIOT SPENCER AND DELUION/CHESHIRE I was getting impatient and for the messenger, who was a little too eager,
It had been the longest two hours he had ever experienced, but they were
here and I was waiting for exactly the right time. Jack was as cool as I
had ever seen him .They had started arguing about being lured here for
an ambush. It soon turned to fighting. good it is going like planned. I
am so glad I put the cameras up at the pier. About that time our Limo pulled
up, and we just watched. Pretty soon a member of each gang was knocked
unconscious, both from the splicers that were on each side throwing them
against a brick wall. The messenger gets out and so does Jack. They jump
in the middle of the fighting Soon enough it is narrowed down to Jack and
the two splicers the messenger having been thrown into the shadows a few
minutes earlier.
“Jack to me.”
“yes, Sir”
“you have done well but you are no longer needed” I get out of the car
and backhand Jack knocking him out cold where he stands. “I am Delusion
I will own the new gang and you will all work for me. If I win, of course.

They both charge me and I grab the T who was spliced with a bull by the
horns and throw him right into the hyena from the Jokerz gang. I smile my
big smile as the hyena throws the bull against the wall while he is stunned.
He jumps on my back wrapping his arm around my neck and driving his knee
into my spine. I feel my anger rise and elbow him in the stomach doubling
him over. Before he can realize what is happening I have him pinned against
the wall my claws at his throat still smiling, my cat like eyes glowing
a bright green, while he claws at my hands trying to get air into his lungs.
Finally I hear him whisper “you win” I drop him like a sack of potatoes
and walk back to the limo as I listen to him gasp for air. He gets up and
runs to the car.
“You pop into the fight like the freaking Cheshire
cat smiling like crazy, throw us around like Rag Dolls, then claim our gangs
for your own. Who the hell are you, man?”

I smile that Cheshire smile he was referring to and look at him right in
the eyes. “Like my messenger said the thoughts of you winning were Delusion
and I was once called just that. You have given me a name I like much more.
My name is Cheshire, but you will call me boss. If you don’t you will be
sorry.”

“Yes sir, boss. It will be an honor to work for you. I can’t wait to see
what we are going to do first.”



“First thing we aree going to do is round up all your friends
and tell them the good news. Cheshire is in Charge. If they don’t like it,
too bad They either work for me or they don‘t work at all got it? Good now
Run home with that tail between your legs and spread the good word.” My
eyes glow red as I say this last part and my claws grow a little longer
and he runs away as fast as he can to do as he was told.

[Bleu Unicorn]

Originally posted by Bird Boy
I lift my rifle back up and search around for them again, scanning the crowds of people and spot that white dress I saw her get into at her house earlier.
Uh, you saw me get dressed... aren't you nosy!! For shame, for shame!

Anyway, I'm somewhat better and will try and put a post up tonight.

~Bleu~

[Bird Boy]

Originally posted by BleuUnicorn

Uh, you saw me get dressed... aren't you nosy!! For shame, for shame!

Anyway, I'm somewhat better and will try and put a post up tonight.

~Bleu~

:o didn't think anyone would pick that up..I made it so subtle... :D

Anywho, On the topic of Cyndy/Bleu, she informed me she doesn't want to be Max Gibson anymore, but will take up another character later on in the RPG. Figured I'd let everyone know! For now, she's only Dana.

-BB

[Bleu Unicorn]

4:03 pm

“I don’t approve at all, Dana!” my father all but shouts. I give a start, but manage to recover quickly. When did he get home? I ask myself, plastering a huge smile on my face and turn around to greet him.

“Well, I think my phone habits have vastly improved, Dad,” I say, placing the phone back on the desk behind my back. He crosses the room in two easy steps, his face hard and unreadable.

“I don’t like you seeing that McGinnis boy, he’s trouble.”

I suppress a sigh. How many times do we have to go through this? You’d think Terry had actually wronged him in some way. I take a deep breath and gear myself up for the inevitable argument that is bound to occur before I can get ready for my date. “Dad, you’re overreacting—“

Without a word, he turns his back on me and walks into his study, ending the argument before it even begins. I shrug my shoulders and race up the stairs to my room.

After a full half-hour of staring into my closet, I finally decide to call Chelsea and ask her for help. As luck would have it, though, I only got her machine. Frowning, I hang up and glare at my clock, which obliviously tells me I have an hour and a half left to get ready. After another twenty minutes of scrutiny, I decide on a white silk skirt and matching jacket. I tug a pale blue scoop-neck top off of a hanger and grab my new pair of white sandals off of my shoe rack. Good enough.

Glancing at the clock, I see I’ve got less than an hour until Terry gets here. I stifle a scream and place everything on my bed. I run into the bathroom and take the fastest shower of my life—which still ends up being over ten minutes. As I get out, a shiver runs up my spine and I’m again hit with that odd feeling that I’m being watched. I shrug it off, busying myself with getting ready.

By some miracle, I manage to get dressed and do my hair and makeup within the fifty minutes I have left, though; I’ll never be able to tell you how. As I’m strapping on my sandals, I hear the doorbell chime. I can’t help but smile at my own timing.

I take a quick glance in the mirror and walk downstairs. Snatches of strained conversation float upstairs, but I shrug them off. Dad and Terry are both standing next to the door. As if by instinct, but probably more precisely from the clicking of my heels, Terry turns towards me. At the abrupt change of expression, I make a mental note to wear this ensemble some time in the near future.

With a quick kiss good-bye to Dad, Terry and I walk outside and get in the car and we head to the White Dove. The drive is rather uneventful, save for the butterflies in my stomach at the thought of going somewhere so posh.

8:18 pm

Well for all his downfalls, I must admit that Terry certainly knows how to woo a girl. The entire atmosphere of White Dove is superb; I don’t even know where to begin. Dinner was excellent, probably one of the best meals I’ve had in years. And who could top being on a date with such a classy and handsome guy....

For all its ups, I still can’t seem to shake this feeling that someone is watching me. I’d say it’s just from having such a stressful day, but the feeling has not gone away. I’m thankful that Terry hasn’t seemed to notice anything—either that or he’s hiding the fact very well.

After the waiter takes our dessert orders, Terry takes me out onto the dance floor. Right as we arrive, the music changes to a slow waltz and we easily fall into rhythm with the song. Before long we’re joined by many other couples, crowding themselves onto the dance floor, while not suffocating us.

Out of the corner of my eye, I see a young blonde-haired waiter rush past us. How odd that he’s moving through the dance floor, I think to myself. Then I watch as he crumples to the floor mere inches from where Terry and I are.

“Call an ambulance!” Terry shouts from beside me.

Without even thinking, I bend down to check what happened. The crowd has pushed itself more tightly around me and their deafening murmurs fill my head. As I reach my fingers to his neck to check his pulse, a force from behind me pushes me to the ground. I roll over and feel a stabbing pain in my shoulder. The room seems to spin and I try and call out for help. Then everything goes black.

[The Shade]

OOC: Hello, all! I was recently approved for Mad Stan! It's great to join here, can't wait to RP with all of you.

IC:

Gotham City Docks

I hide in the shadows, and check the clock. 11:58, exactly 2 minutes before the boat arrives. I had a plan, a plan so original, so fresh, so new: I will blow up major political buildings! But that wasn't all...there was more to it.

I check to see that the small houseboat has arrived. Roy was here, ready to sell me this precious, powerful, ticking babies, that would help me get rid of this corrupt, awful government. I don't make these bombs myself, ya know. I walk up to Roy, with about 20 million bucks all from...my piggy bank. We quickly make the swap, hurrying to that no one would see us. We say our goodbyes, I store the box of bombs in the back of my truck, and ride off.

I get back to home sweet home. I open up the box. Gotham was in for a surprise, what would the government do once there precious buildings are blown to smitherines. But this time, Gotham isn't my only target....

I go to sleep, tomorrow was gonna be a big day, I want to test out one of these babies at the Gotham City Police Department.

[Blight]

Welcome! Glad to see you've taken Mad Stan as your first character. He has to be the funniest character in Batman Beyond, and he's pretty cool too!

"BLOW IT ALL UP!!!" :D

See ya!
Blight

[Bleu Unicorn]

A very warm welcome to The Shade! Hope your stay is long and full of fun -- and kudos to you for taking one of my favorite characters from Batman Beyond, too!

Just out of curiosity... where the heck is everyone? We seem to be in a slight lull -- and just when I'm all better, too! :(

~Bleu~

[Bird Boy]

Originally posted by BleuUnicorn


Just out of curiosity... where the heck is everyone? We seem to be in a slight lull -- and just when I'm all better, too! :(

~Bleu~

I hear ya..I'm actually WAITING on Shriek/Matthan.. :rolleyes: :D

-BB

[Shriek]

"Crack." I hear a single bullet fire from a gun. I duck my head and stare around seeing everyone duck down like a giant blade is swinging over them.

I turn around and see that Dana has been hit. "DANA!" I scream!

She holds the wound and staggers around. She looks into my eyes and all I see in her's is pain.

She then falls to the ground. "Someone call 911 Now!!!!" I scream at the top of my lungs.

I run over to where Dana was standing and look in the reverse direction of her wound. I stare far into the trees and see a figure. A man.

He nods his head as if what just happened was something that had to be done.

As he turns to leave I see a rifle strapped onto the back of his silver metallo armor.

I break into a full sprint and run after him.

[Bird Boy]

IC (Jazium):

After a few blocks I switch off my jet-pack and free-fall onto a nearby building's roof. I look down and see the McGinnis boy 4 blocks away. I jump off the roof and descend onto the ground, 50 stories below. By the time I hit, McGinnis should be there.

I put my arms as close to my body as I can and begin to descend faster, letting the wind breeze my armor. I begin to feel a few taps on my armor and realize it's started to rain. I check and realize I have 3 more stories to call from...2......1...

I look down and see McGinnis staring straight up at me. He leaps at me and flips in the air, throwing a kick in my torso.

I fly backwards into the building I just free-fell from and listen to the cement crack and crumble beneath the momentum of the kick. I get up, looking around for him. This rain's really starting to come down. I tap my visor to enhance the clarity and see a fist slam into my helmet.

I fall back again and then find him immediately. He comes at me again, with a very angered look on his face. I smirk under the helmet and oustrech my arm, allowing a thin dart to come out. The dart expands into a 5 inch object, with sharp edges. McGinnis sees it and flips out of the way, landing on the sidewalk.

"Nice moves" I say, running up to him and kneeing him in his turned back. He falls down to the ground, but bounces back up, throwing another kick at me. I duck down and plant my fist in his face. For a split second, the rain near his face turns red as he lands on the ground.

"Careful kid. You might get your suit dirty" I say, kicking him over, so his face is in mine. "And don't try to protect my target--or you'll get yourself killed."

I turn around and see a man land in front of me. Before I can fully take in his outfit he's running after me and slams me in the gut, throwing me through the air.

I land on the ground and 2 compact missles eject from my jet pack, flying into a parked car, exploding it into firey bits. I look up at the man and see a glowing blue emblem.

"Who the hell are you?" I ask outloud.

END.

OOC: All right--if you want, You can go from here Matthan--I know we talked about somthing like it.. :)

-BB

[Shriek]

I stand in the dark alley with hard rain beating down on my face. It feels like thousands of needles slapping my face.

I wipe the blood from my lip and watch as a figure butts into the fight and bashes the shooter.

I focus my eyes at the new fighter and see an illuminating Dragon.

"Blue Dragon." I say to myself. I'll be back.

I turn and begin running out of the alley. I break into full speed and head back towards the restaurant. The ambulances and police officers have the whole area blocked off.

This is not good. I see officers making everyone in the area stop and answer questions.

"Hey Kid!" An officer shouts.

Shouldn't of made eye contact. "I'd like to ask you a few questions." He says.

I stare into his eyes and nod my head. Without even a blink of my eye I elblow him in the jaw and throw him to the ground.

"Sorry sir!" I shout as I run through the group of police officers blocking the entrance.

"I don't have time for this!" I shout at them as I tackle my way through the group.

I run around the building and head into the parking lot. I see a valet worker and grab him with my hands.

"Key 12. Now!" I say meanly.

He reaches into his pocket and grabs a handful of keys. He rushes through the keys and finds it. "Here you go. Don't hurt me!"

I grab the key and run to my mom's car. I unlock the drivers door and shove the key into the ignition. I start the engine and drive out the back entrance to the restaurant where the police are not located.

In about 10 minutes I reach my house. I pull out my cell phone and dial Wayne........

[Matthan]

OOC: Sorry, I was silent for a few days. I was gone over the weekend and couldn't get a post that I was happy with up in time. So now, you guys get a long post to make up for it (like I ever write short ones). Welcome to the Shade! It's great to have Mad Stan on board the team. I'm sure he'll get a kick out of nine o'clock. Trust me. ;) You might want to catch up on the history of the rpg. I posted a quick recap of the last two threads at the start of this thread and then you only have about ten pages to read through. Then, you can read the other threads at your leisure. Hopefully, we can get you blowing stuff up real soon. As for Bleu, I told you the RPG would slow down waiting for you, didn't I? I just didn't know your character would be shot at the time. Enough talk. On with the post.

Blue Dragon 8:15 pm

This city never seems to rest. The Jokerz threat still hangs over the city and is driving the police crazy. Almost every ten minutes, I see another patrol vehicle pass underneath me. I’ve never seen the police this active. Commissioner Gordon must have finally gotten her act together. I can’t even find a Joker on the streets except for a few stragglers playing craps in Old Gotham.

It figures that the one time I could really use a distraction the city plays quiet. What am I supposed to tell Paul? Why can’t he understand the need for me to do this? I need his help. I can’t add on to the suit without him. It’s not like I can perform surgery on myself. I need some weapons. He was all gung-ho for getting Mr. Freeze’s technology, but as soon as a little blood is spilled, he cringes. How am I supposed to deal with that?

The cars just keep going by underneath me. Everyone is headed home probably from after dinner. The kids are just starting to come out though. Night is creeping in and that seems to be the teenagers’ time to play. The cars start to slowly shift from large, family wagons to sleeker, sports cars. I let out a sigh. People watching isn’t entertaining when you do it from the ledge of a skyscraper.

There is barely any crime worthy of my attention. I’ll leave the speeders and jaywalkers to the cops. I don’t want to go home. I just know Paul is waiting for me. He never did have the stomach for long arguments. I need to burn off some steam

I look at my surroundings again. I’m near the edge of the business part of town where it borders the ritzier areas. There are a lot of fancy clubs and restaurants over there. Paige never really enjoyed the high life. She was more of a fast food and a movie girl. I can still remember her smile when she told friends that I proposed to her in a Happy Burger. That was our restaurant. She always ordered the same thing; a number six without onions with a diet soda.

Screams cut through my reverie. It’s a large crowd screaming to carry all the way up here. Sirens are in the distance. The police are out in enough numbers to be there within minutes. The disturbance is coming from the ritzy section of town and I break into a run as I head there.

From rooftop to rooftop I jump until I see something flying onto a nearby building. I manage to make out a man in armor and it looks like he is holding some kind of weapon. Judging by the direction he came from, he seems a likely suspect for the disturbance.

The armored man is on a high building. I watch as he tosses himself off and heads for the ground. I keep working my down to the street. I can’t freefall from this height. It looks like the other guy has some kind of propulsion system built into his armor. That means he’ll be heavier and shouldn’t have as much strength as me. His armor should be lighter to if he’s flying around in it. Tactically, he seems like a distance fighter. The best bet should be to get up close and personal then.

Rain begins to drizzle down as he nears the ground. There is another guy below him. It’s some kid in a suit running after him. Holy crap! That kid kicked armor boy into the building. Nice move. Still the kid doesn’t have any protection. I should be able to be there in a few moments.

The rain is coming down harder now and it’s obscuring my view of the battle below. I manage to see as the armored one throws something that the suit dodges. I turn away as I navigate my final approach. I manage to glance as the armored one punches the suit in the face. There’s no more time. I have to move now.
I feel myself slip away like every other battle. It’s like my brain retreats once more back to sheer instinct. In a moment, I barely register the rain. The emblem on my chest lights up as I fall. I land near the two as the armored one hovers over the suit. I break into a charge and slam into the armored one. He flies back and lands on a car. A second later two cars behind him blow up. The rain keeps getting stronger as I approach him.

“Who the hell are you?” he snarls.

I answer with a fist against his helmet. He rolls with the punch and comes back with a kick that I manage to evade. He starts to back away to gain some distance for his weapons. I charge again and catch him around the waist.

I force him to the ground and hold his arms to his sides as I bring my head into his. His helmet begins to give a little after a few hits. Somehow, he manages to slip his legs underneath me and throws me off.

I hop back to my feet only to hear the clanking sound of metal hitting the pavement. I look around through the rain but see the metal sphere to late. The concussion of the blast sends me flying to the other side of the street. No major damage but he has his distance now and the rain is keeping me from spotting him easily. I need to keep moving to limit his advantage. I have to work my way back to him.

I start to move as I hear a hail of gunfire off to my left coming towards me. I dive behind a parked car and flip it onto its side to make a better shield. The bullets keep hitting the car so I can only assume that he’s trying to keep me pinned down.
Of course! He must still be looking for the suit. Hopefully, the kid had enough sense to get away.

I start to push the car across the street towards the gunfire. I should be able to regain some ground while he’s shooting. I make it about halfway across the street when the shooting stops. He might be out of ammo or…

I jump to the side as the thought crosses my mind. A rocket lands squarely where I was at a second ago. My shield is blown into smoldering wreckage. Hovering above it, the armored man levels another weapon at me. I can’t believe I forgot about him being able to fly.

The rain keeps falling as he speaks. “It’s not polite to ignore a question. I think I’m going to have to teach you a lesson for that.”

The weapon fires and again I try to get out of the way. The force of the blast still catches me and hurls me through the wall of a building. I land in a large foyer behind some type of desk. The building is dark and with the closed quarters I just might be able to have a chance if he follows me in here.

Luckily, he does.


Wayne 8:40 pm


I sent Katharina out about thirty minutes ago. She is supposed to scout Powers’s building when it gets darker outside. She has a black outfit and a utility belt. The present that Dick and I are working on for her won’t be ready until tomorrow. Hopefully, she can make do tonight.

The phone rings and I roll my chair to the computer and pick it up. Terry’s voice is on the other end.

“Bruce! I need your help. I need you to send the car. I have to get back to the fight before he gets away.”

“Slow down, Terry. What’s happening?”

“No time, Bruce.” His next few words are muffled. He must be putting on his mask. “…and then Dana got shot. I managed to chase the shooter after I made sure she was fine. We got into a small fight and he had the upper hand until Blue Dragon showed up.”

I cut him off. “Terry, I’m switching to the suit’s communicator. The car will home in on your suit. Start heading back to where the fight was. The car should pick you up on the way. Now, what did the shooter look like?”

I hear the sound of the suit’s jets firing as Terry heads back to the battle. He starts to answer, “He was in some sort of armor. I couldn’t get a good look through the rain. He had a jet pack and a ton of weapons. He sniped Dana so I’m assuming that he is some type of assassin.”

“I’ll check Interpol. Make sure your suit’s visual sensors are on when you get there. I need to get a visual of him to make a positive ID. I’ll also call the hospital and check on Dana.”

“Thanks, Bruce. I’ll try and keep in touch.”

The com link goes silent as Terry sets his mind on the battle. The batmobile should be there in moments and he’ll be back in the fight before they even really miss him.

Dick walks up beside me and asks, “Should you send in Katharina?”

“No, we need to have the info on Powers’ device. Besides that we have two unknowns that Terry is going in to face. Both of them could be enemies. Terry is the best equipped to handle that situation.”

Dick nods his agreement. I pull up Interpol’s database and begin my search. “Dick, could you call the hospital to check on Dana for Terry?”

Without a word, Dick picks up the phone and begins dialing. I knew this was going to be a long night.

OOC: I hope that was ok, BB and Shriek. If anything is off, PM me and I'll fix it up. No one posted time since Dana got shot at 8:18. I assumed Terry checked on Dana and chased/fought Jazium until roughly 8:30ish. He got home to call around 8:40. Back at the fight, I would say I left it at around 8:40ish as well (give or take a few minutes). That should give BB another post before Shriek brings in Batman. 9 o'clock will probably stop the fight if it doesn't end before then.

[Mr. Obsession]

OOC: ACK! I've fallen behind, time to play catch-up. :D


IC:
Ibn
5:20 pm

Across my desk Alisha sits, patiently listing to my instructions.

"And under no circumstances are you to let Carter out of your sight. Especially when he talks to Grandfather."

"Understood. But why must all this happen, I though you had total control over the Society."

I sigh, and rub my temples. "Sadly my dear, there are some elements in the Society that still exist as a thorn in my side. Before I came to Gotham I did 'remove' the elements that were opposed to my leadership and the changes I have implemented. But others have gone into hiding. Right now they're plotting my undoing and the reinstallation of Grandfather as the head. But with Carter here I have the perfect opportunity to expose them, and thus secure my position." A light on the desk screen flashes. "He's here. Remember, show him anything he wants to see, including Grandfather. But in two hours I want him in the meeting room."

"Yes Ibn." As she gets up and leaves the office Stalker enters.

I smile and gesture to the now vacant chair. "Sorry to keep you waiting. Internal business and all. Please, have a seat."

"Why did you ask me here?" Stalker asks flatly as he moves towards the chair, never taking his eyes off me.

"First I wanted to know what you were thinking about being here."

He frowns. "The girl has potential, but lacks refinement and discipline. That can be corrected, in time."

"Do you think she could ever become a match for Batman?"

"Perhaps. But it is doubtful and even if she could attain such a level of skill she would not be worthy."

It's not exactly what I wanted to hear, but it's a start. "Very well. I still want you to continue to train and teach her for the time being."

"As you wish. Was there anything else?"

"Actually there was." I pull up a file on my computer. "I've been reading over some of your history and I must say that you're dealings with Batman have been very interesting to say the least."

"What exactly would you like to know?"

I turn the screen so he can read the information. If he's suprised he doesn't show it, except for a raised eyebrow. "How did you get that information. Much of it is highly classified, or so I have been told.

Smiling I shrug it off. "I do have my sources. But there are a few sketchy details I'd like to know about the last mission your worked. The one in which you cooperated with Batman."


8:39 pm

This is no longer amusing. In fact it's bordering on the inane. On the opposite end of the long table sit Grandfather, with a rather smug look on his face, and Carter.

"This is nuts." Alisha says from my end.

I move my hand to silence her, thankfully she understands. "Alisha, please." I turn my attention back to Grandfather and Carter. "There is simply no way for me to agree to what you continue to propose gentlemen. By the very rules set froth by Ra's al Ghul, my Grandfather who is sitting right there, I rightfully control the Society of Shadows."

"That, sir" Carter sneers, "is precisely the problem. The Master is sitting right here. By the rules set forth, since you died and since your mother was a vegetable at the time the Master rightfully retains leadership."

"It's the same technical point every time Carter. We've come back to it FIFTEEN TIMES!" I take a deep breath and regain my composure. "For the last time. Grandfather died and no one in the Society bothered to administer his body to the pits. On the other hand, following my death I was delivered to a pit in the proscribed manner well before the allotted time was up."

"But sir..."

"Enough!" I cut him off. "Alisha."

She smiles, having anticipated this outcome all along. With catlike reflexes she leaps from her chair and lands on the table top. Quickly racing across before anyone can react her foot connects with Carter's jaw, knocking him onto the floor and black out.

Grandfather sits with his mouth open for a moment, then glares at me. "What are you doing. We don't operate like this, I've taught you better."

"Unfortunately for you, you're plans run counter to mine or I might have considered doing this the old way, your way. But I'm running out of patience for your games and he is a fool. Alisha. Take him to Ida and get me those names."

"Right away." She smiles and drags the lime Carter out of the room.

Pulling out my communicator I signal the guards to escort Grandfather back to his room.


OOC: Like I said, just playing catch-up, finishing up some loose ends, waiting for Matthan's big plot even, giving away my plans... ;)

[Bird Boy]

OOC: This post is taking off from when matthan runs into the building--he did the fight stuff so well, I didn't feel a need to improve upon it.. :D

IC (Jazium):

I steady myself as I launch a second rocket in the man's position. It doesn't hit him, but the force tosses him into a wall. I strap the mini-launcher back to my side. I wasted both rockets on the guy, but I can still use the launcher.

I flip my visor on as I enter the darkened building, hoping to spot him before he spots me. The guys, good, I'll give him that. I walk through the hole in the building, seeing nothing but a turned over desk. I toss a grenade to the desk and watch it explode into tiny splinters. I move through the burning wood, searching for a body but there isn't one to be found.

Great. He's in the building somewhere. I hear a hum and then a jolt and realize the lighting system's turning on. The light pours in from every direction and my eyes burn from the light. I franticly try to switch off my light visor but I feel a thud against my back before I can find the switch.

My body flies forward into a shelving unit, tossing books everywhere. I roll around, keeping my eyes closed and begin groping my helmet for the button. I finally find it and press it and open my eyes, trying to get them to adjust. I shut my eyes again and get punched in the knee.

I fall down on the ground clutching my knee. I'm bleeding..I'm actually bleeding. The man comes at me again and jumps on my back. I hear a clicking sound and realize that my jetpack is about to go off. I point my head down, and prepare for some rather unpleasant pain.

The engines ignite, tossing us through the first floor's ceiling..then through the second..third...forth.....fifth...sixth...seventh...eight....ninth...tenth. The jet pack cuts out and we slam against the eleventh floor ceiling, throwing us both to the ground. I look over at the man and see he's barely scratched. I roll my head around to see if anythings broken. I hear a bop, but nothing too bad. Helmet obsorbed most of the impact. I get up and ready my flame thrower when another masked man comes a shadow is cast from the window. We both turn around to see a blackened figure with narrow eyes. His fists are extended and he flys through the window, throwing glass everywhere.

His fists hit me squarely in the chest. I get thrown against another desk, and then get back up. The other man slides towards the blackened one. The look at each other for a split second and then begin to close in on me. I ready myself and a kick throws my head down into the floor, and another one in my back. Apparently these two are friends--or just have a mutual goal. I pull myself up from the ground. They wait there, staring at what I assume is a bloody mess. I reach behind my back and pull out a mini-pistol and hit both of them in the chest before they can respond. The one dressed in black gets up first and begins to run after me. I find the nearest window and throw myself out of it.

The rain beats down on my suit as I land rather hard on the next roof.

I throw myself around and see the blacked one coming down at me. His red symbol looks like it's glowing, but it's probably just my eyes still recovering from the light. I slip my hand into my pocket and press a button, detonating what I shot them with. A mini-explosion ensues from the air-born man and he falls down onto the building with a thunk. I roll him over and check to see if he's dead or just out cold.

Looks like the latter. I guess this guys gonna be harder to kill than I thought. I fully pick myself up and I hear the other one land behind me. I quickly press the button and hear the detonation--but far off. I look up in the building and realize he must've taken the tagger off. I swing around in time to dodge a fist flying at my face. I ignite my flamethrower and begin to toss the fire at his suit. It won't do anything to him, but it should get him a little a little hot at least.

I let go of the trigger and kick him down onto the ground. I turn around, getting ready to jet off when a fist uppercuts me in the jaw. I find myself falling off the building and onto the ground.

I jump up and find a sharp pain waiting in my leg when the two men land next to me. I finally recognize the one as Batman--the other one I still don't know..yet.

I take in a deep breath and prepare for another round.

END.

OOC: OK. I set it up so I can:

A) Fight some more
B) Run away, so I can re-couperate and gather my supplies again
C) Fight some more.

Shriek, Matthan--it's up to you. I'm game for anything. Just don't kill me.. :p

-BB

[Shriek]

"Bruce, This guy is good." I say as I turn on my vid link. "A little too good."

"The suits scanners are running haywire. What happened?" Wayne asks.

"Some sort of a compact grenade explouded on my chest. I'm alright though."

"The suit should be able to with stand close combat. But nothing dangerous like explosions or detonations." He says.

"Keep fighting him. In the mean time I'll look through interpol." Bruce says.

"Hey Glowy! You have my back. I have yours. Agreed?"

"Not a problem." The Blue Dragon says.

The shooter pulls out a small gun and starts to point it at me. I shoot a batarang from the top of my wrist and knock the gun out of his hand.

I charge at him with fists dueling in the air. I extend my right fist and crash it into his helmet. I bring my left fist up to his chest in an uppercut as he stumbles back.

"Cough cough." Stupid rain. A fist comes hurdling at me and connects with my jaw. I'm thrown back a tad bit and my legs are swept out from below me and I fall to the ground landing on my upperback.

I raise my head and see the shooter holding a rifle pointed straight at my head.

"Time to die Batman!" He says evily.

"I just can't allow that." The Blue Dragon says. I look in his direction to see that he is holding a garbage dumpster on the top of his hands.

Man I have got to get a suit like that. The Blue Dragon launches the garbage dumpster at The Shooter and it completely crashes into the side of him like a train hitting a parked car on the the tracks.

I stand to my feet quickly and thank him. We begin walking in his direction and the garbage dumpster explouds upward into the air.

The Shooter rises to his feet with two sub machine guns attached to his arms.

[Matthan]

OOC: Here it is. The big nine o'clock thing that I've been talking about forever. This will be long and I'll follow it up with a quick note with some stuff that may be important for you guys. Anyway, here we go.

Blue Dragon 8:55ish (just roll with it)

The man begins firing at us both again. We both try and dodge, but I still feel some of the bullets bouncing off my armor. The impact knocks me off balance and I fall sprawled on the ground. Batman seems to have fared better and is rocketing towards the weapon man.

I’m still getting up when their fight takes to the sky. The man apparently still has some juice in that jet pack of his and is trying to keep distance by firing his guns. Batman is to tangled up in dodging to actually manage an attack.

I look around me and see a fire escape on a building. Someday, I’m going to have a weapon without vandalizing property. I run over to it and rip a metal rung from the ladder. I look up and do my best to take aim.

The machine gun man isn’t doing any fancy maneuvers. He’s merely keeping distance while unloading his weapons. I take aim and hurl the bar like a javelin. The projectile hits the man and causes him to pause long enough for Batman to strike him. The two go down in a loud crash on a rooftop.

I start to scale the fire escape to get to the fight. I can feel each second ticking by as I strive to get up to the roof in time. I manage to pop over the ledge and onto the roof to find Batman and the armored man locked in combat. Batman appeared to have the edge and I rushed forward to make sure he kept the advantage.

I barely have time to register the flash before all of us were on our backs from the shockwave.

Luke Sepher 8:56

“Look at them. All of the children leaving their homes for the night. Each headed off to go meet friends or go to clubs. It doesn’t really matter. They go to throw their life away in pursuit of the next high. They’re the perfect cattle. They have no brain left to make any thoughts beside the ones we give them. These are the voters that we love, Kyle. They are so ignorant of the world around them. They are content to be lead by the hand into the very depths of hell,” I grin as I finish my thought, “I do hope that they will enjoy the trip.”

“Do you see the lights being shut off in the buildings? That’s their parents going to bed. Turning off the light while they go to sleep listening to the news. Some are perhaps my age though many are far older. Ahh, the elderly. Did you know that in some cultures that the elderly are revered for their wisdom? They are looked up to by the rest of the family. All of the family would look to the elders for guidance. Did you know that?”

Kyle remains silent behind me. I didn’t really expect an answer. He knows me well enough to know when I want an answer.

“They’re right though. The elderly are a source of wisdom. They have memories of the past. They remember days when things were different. They have seen change. They remember better days. It is those qualities that make them dangerous. They have seen ideas come and go and can see through to the truth. Propaganda is a fool’s weapon against those who have come to expect it. Yet for all their wisdom, they stay at home every night. Their bodies are to tired to go out and experience the thrills of the night any longer. They simply remain in their abodes. For all their wisdom, they never realize that they are perfect targets.”

I turn away from the window and look to Kyle. He is standing at perfect attention as always. The penultimate attendant with bodyguard, advisor, and confidant all rolled into one. In that brief moment, I feel a kinship towards him. He has remained completely loyal to the cause. He has never wavered in his devotion to me. Kinship is silly. That’s a term better saved for those who can appreciate it. I am proud of Kyle. I am proud of the accomplishment that is about to happen. He has been indispensable.

“What time is it now?”

Kyle doesn’t even look at his watch. He has no need. “It’s approximately 8:58. We have a little over a minute and a half before Alpha initiates.”

I straighten my tie and take a deep breath. “How do I look?”

“Immaculate, sir”

“The council is ready for the emergency meeting to be called?”

“Yes, sir. They have each stayed late tonight working on documents. They will gather five minutes after the hour at your behest. Phase two will be officially initiated there.”

“Wonderful. How long now?”

“Less than a minute, sir.”

I turn back towards the window and walk to the edge of it. I have a near panoramic view of the city from here. “Come here and join me, Kyle. This will be quite a show.”

I hear Kyle take his place beside me. Never taking my eyes off the city, I begin to speak. “It’s a shame I don’t have a violin. Playing it could be quite fitting.”

As my sentence finished, Gotham exploded. Sixty-five buildings exploded at approximately the same time. The buildings collapse upon themselves within seconds. The charges were perfectly placed. The people inside never had a chance to scream. The fires burn bright in the clear night. Alarms go up all over the city rising even to my high perch. I watch as sirens and lights rise up like a swarm of insects and then falter. Just as predicted they have no plan to deal with such wide spread destruction. I can imagine the conflicting reports and orders being thrown across the radio. The city’s defenders from the police down to the firemen are crippled.

I look at Kyle’s passive face and shake my head. “No one appreciates ancient Roman humor anymore. That’s what’s wrong with this world nowadays.” I return my view to Gotham burning beneath me with a sigh.

Blue Dragon 9:00

“My God.”

The statement escapes all of us like a whisper. Batman and I each get to our feet in shock. Neither of us even registers it as the other man fleeing the scene. Before us Gotham has erupted into flames. I can’t count the flames off in the distance though I register them vaguely. My attention is riveted to the building in front of us that has just burst into flames. By the time either of us has started to move to jump in, the building starts to collapse.

We both break into a run towards the collapsing building. I shout out to him to keep the fire from spreading. I can barely hear his agreement as I leap from the building into the inferno below.

Time seemed to move in slow motion as I dived into the inferno. I saw the flames dancing and leaping towards the surrounding buildings and watched as Batman dived towards the spread. Beneath me, I watched the roof of the building further collapsing upon itself. By the time I hit, the building would be a burning rubble. I felt the heat begin to wash over me. The suit should mostly protect me. I wasn't entirely confident of that, but my mind pushed aside thoughts of my safety and focused solely on the innocents buried and burning alive.

As I finally connected with the top of the fallen building, time sped back up. The crumbling roof collapsed under my weight and I was plunged into the inferno. Through the fire, I can hear a muffled scream to my right. Frantically, I begin to tear into the burning rubble keeping me from the scream. Heat washes over me and sweat pours over my skin under the suit. I ignore the pain that races across every nerve ending in my body as I keep digging towards the scream. When I hear it cut off, I simply dig harder. I won’t allow someone else to die.

I finally find her. She is a woman. I can’t determine her age by the burns covering her body. She is trapped underneath the rubble while it burns her alive. I reach out and push. I feel whatever reserves of adrenaline were left kick in and mix with the power of the suit. The rubble lifts off of her. She rolls over weakly. I reach down to pick her up to carry her out and it’s only then that I notice that my armor is red hot.

Stifling a cry of frustration, I punch with all my might above me and watch as a hole is made to the surface of the inferno. The burning debris from my punch scatters like lava from a volcano. I probably just helped spread the fire, but I don’t care. I cry out, “Batman!” as loud as I can.

Within seconds, he is there and carries the woman out. She goes limp in his arms as he is about to rocket off with her. I can tell from where I stand looking out from the inferno that she has died. I crawl out of the hole I’ve made and run out of the fire. My armor immediately begins to cool down. Batman sets down beside me and lays the woman at my feet. I look and see that he has contained the fire well.

“They’re all dead. No one could survive that,” I mutter.

“We still have people who are in danger. You saw the other fires. We have to contain them.” He reaches in a pouch and hands me some spheres. “These will help. Now, come on. We have to save those we can.”

I look up and see the Batmobile coming down at us and he hops in. “Get in,” is the only order I need to cram in behind him as we head to contain the next fire. Neither of us look back on the smoldering rubble that we leave behind us.

Luke Sepher 9:03

I step back from the sight. A few fires are being fought. Some are being contained. Some are spreading. Most are left unattended. It’s all according to plan. The explosions and subsequent fires were never meant to spread much. That would spoil the message. That could spoil the plan and nothing must spoil the plan.

I turn away and Kyle turns with me. “Has the call been made?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good, let us go.”

We step into the elevator that will take us to the conference room. By now the looting of Gotham should have started. The city is ablaze and is being gutted by its people. The plan was flawless. This meeting was merely a formality for nosy reporters who might try to develop a timeline of events. We would sit for merely a minute. Then, phase two would initiate.

It would take fifteen minutes for them to arrive and disperse along the prepared schedule. By then the fear of God will be firmly entrenched in Gotham. The city will be well looted and severely burned. The police will be failures in their task and by the morning the city will cheer at my announcement. I will be the hero who saved the city in its hour of greatest need. My forces will be firmly entrenched and the scales of power will be solely in my hands.

OOC: A lot of buildings have been hit. If you want to pick a building to be blown, go for it. Remember that the majority of them were to take lives so they were residential buildings. I'm sure a few of them were not to make it seem less focused or something. In my mind, residential buildings from apartments to nursing homes to a wing of the hospital was taken out. Bleu, I would say that isn't your wing. I don't know what Dana will do though. I'm sure this should at least warrant a post from everybody. Hopefully at least. Remember, massive looting is going on (it's the human way to try and capitalize on the end of the world) and most of the fires are burning uncontrolled. The police and firemen are in chaos. At 9:20, Phase Two will come in. I'll post that soon.

[Blight]

Derek Powers

IC: I pace around my office, thinking that Spellbinder must have finished fixing his device by now, when suddenly I hear what sounds like an earth-shattering explosion. The structure of the building shakes and I fall on the floor. My desk topples over, sending the contents flying everywhere.

"What the hell??!!" I shout in alarm and anger. I pull myself to my feet and race to the window. I stare out at the city in shock. Somehow, at least sixty buildings, probably more, have suddenly burst into flame. Luckily, this building is not one of them.

At that moment the door to my office slides open and two security guards rush in.

"Mr. Powers! Are you alright?" one of the guards asks.

"Yes, I'm fine," I slowly respond. I turn to face the guards. "I want you to do a system scan to make sure all Wayne/Powers facilitys are still intact".

"Yes, sir". The guards walk over and press a few buttons on the computer. After about thirty seconds, the guards look up at me, "It appears that all Wayne/Powers facilitys are still intact. None of them were hit".

I nod and begin to stare out the window again. "Who could have done this?" I mutter to myself.

One of the guards, obviously thinking I was asking him a question, says, "We think it was probably the Jokerz, sir. It's the most likely explanation, as one Joker mentioned that they had big plans for Gotham".

I don't respond, but I know that the Jokerz can't possibly be behind this attack. The Jokerz have no brains, they're just children playing stupid, meaningless pranks, and they would never be able to come with such a well concieved plan. No, the person who did this is abviously a dangerous man, and no doubt a threat to me and my own plans, and if he thinks he can get away with this, if he thinks he can take away my power and claim it for himself, he's dead wrong. He obviously wants as much power as I have now, but he'll never get it if I have anything to say about it. He's going to have to face the consequences if he thinks he can stand up to me. He will pay.

See ya!
Blight

[Shriek]

A rough take off this is going to be. I activate the thrusters on the Batmobile and I feel the Batmobile's engine rumble in fury.

"We're Stuck! I can't get this thing airborne." I shout to Blue Dragon.

"What do you mean? We are in the air." He says.

"Yea we are in the air. But we are just falling with the rubble. I can't get this thing out into the open."

Chunks of rock hit the Batmobile as we fall towards the ground.

"I think we are going to have eject." Blue Dragon says to me.

"I've got one more idea." I say. I shift the Batmobile into neutral and put the thrusters to full. The engine begins to roar and the Batmobile shakes.

"Hang On!" I shout as I put the Batmobile into drive. The force throws us backwords and the Batmobile jets through the rubble out into the open sky.

"Old fashion Neutral Drop." He says.

"Yeah I knew it would be a good idea to put a tranmission in this thing."

I look below me and see hundreds of mobs looting stores and beating each other up in the street.

"It's sickening. People can fight and steal when lives have been lost." He says.

I keep my mouth closed and my mind focused on one thing. Dana. I fly though the sky almost doing Mach 2 weaving in and out of collapsing buildings.

When we approach the hospital I see one of the wings of the hospital is on fire.

"Get ready to fall." I say as I pull on the levers above me. The floor drops and we fall from the Batmobile.

I open my wings and glide towards one of the sun roofs of the hospital.

I make sure Blue Dragon is far from me and I call Bruce. "I know you saw that. I'm ok. My mom and Matt are ok too. And I know you are too. I'm checking on Dana."

Within a few moments I crash through the skylight of the hospital and land onto the information desk. I cock my head to the right.

I look the Nurse in the eyes and evily say. "Move."

She fumbles out of her chair and runs down the hall towards a group of security guards.

"Arrest him. Arrest The Batman!" She shouts.

I quickly hop into the computer chair and bring up the patient register. I type in the name Tann, Dana.

East Wing. Floor 1. "Bingo!" I say aloud and dart towards the room.

I dodge bleeding patients, nurses, and doctors. When I reach her room I kick down the door. I look inside and see her sleeping. I walk towards her and bend over.

I kiss her on the cheek and turn my back to leave. I walk out of the door and towards the burning wing.

[The Guitar Slayer]

OOC: Hi, folks. Mr. Obsession has given me the okay, and I'll be playing Talia. At the moment, she's under heavy sedation, so I'll wait a bit before I post consciously...

IC: Talia ~~~ Dream Sequence

I fall back into the void where I have rested for many years. How many, I do not know. I have been given my first taste of reality in years, but I cannot bear its bitterness.

My Beloved. Dead. My baby. Dead. My father...I do not know what he has done while I have been here. I walk through blue forms in my hospital gown. I sit alone at a table. I remember my first conscious moments...

A man welcomes me back...then calls me mother. It stabs me, cuts through me. Our child was dead at birth. Stillborn. I was almost thankful...he could never be forced into the life that I had been.

I think back to my Beloved. Bruce was killed in the Apocalypse of 2009. He had saved the world from my father, but made the ultimate sacrifice. Without him, the world was hollow. My existence was pointless, even and especially when my child...our child...

I remember my last sight of my Beloved. He had taken the new cowl off to kiss me one last time. Gray had started to streak his hair. He was more dignified and honorable than Father could ever be. We sighed together as we embraced one last time...and then he knocked me out.

I awoke much later, safely aboard Father's ship. Ubu coldly told me he had been disposed of. I remember sobbing uncontrollably. I cried even more when I was found pregnant. My child had been damned since conception.

I look toward the edge of my subconscious. There is something that had not been there before. Something that had been awakened by these thoughts.

I walk over and look into its glow. I gasp in horror.

After seeing this, I fall deeper into the void.

[Blight]

Hey, guys. I'm going on a vacation to Delaware early tomorrow morning, and I thought I'd let you all know. I'll be away for two weeks, so I won't be able to do anything further with Blight or The General until I get back. I was in the middle of some important stuff with Powers and The General, so I hope this doesn't affect the RPG in any major way. Well, it's only two weeks, I'll be back soon enough. :)

See ya!
Blight

[Bleu Unicorn]

OOC: 'Kay, this really was a pain to write... maybe because I was unconscious/asleep and it sort of made it hard to have a reaction at all!

IC: 8:50 pm

The realization that I’m being lifted and the sensation of bright lights jolt me awake. Before I even open my eyes, I know where I am. The hospital. I detest hospitals. It seems the more I dislike them, though the more often I come here. Just my luck. My shoulder throbs in pain and I bite back a groan as I’m transferred from a gurney to a bed. Everyone’s talking at once and I just can’t seem to focus on the words. I catch something about “all right” and “lucky” and “rest” but by themself, they don’t make too much sense.

I wonder where Terry is . . . like that’s something new? Everything’s rather fuzzy and seems so distant, that I can’t really piece the last few hours together. Getting dressed . . . dinner . . . dancing . . . it all feels like a foggy dream. Aside from the pain and the fact that I’m lying in a hospital bed, I’d swear I was still dreaming. If it weren’t for that horrible hospital smell, I probably would be convinced I was. You know, that irritatingly gross smell of, well, sick people?

I think I drift off to sleep . . . or maybe I’m just so bored the minutes fly by. A nurse rushes in and babbles about some fire or something, handing me a cup of water and a pill, I assume I’m supposed to take it, but since she really didn’t say anything, I just set the medicine on the bedside table and gulp the water. My throat is so dry, I’d swear I couldn’t make spit.

Fire? I wonder what’s going on. I glance out the window of my room and almost fall out of bed.

”Oh, God,” I breathe, staring at city, ablaze in numerous fires as my stomach performs a slow somersault. I guess that is probably the only reason I don’t cringe at the lovely view of the parking lot. I start to get out of bed, but manage to move in just the right way to send tremors of pain lancing through my entire body. Yeah, I’m “all right.” Who are they kidding?

Defeated by my own patheticness, I lay back against the pillows. Maybe it’s shock, or stress, or just utter weariness, but I fall asleep again. . . .

I’m not sure how long I am asleep, but I open my eyes in time to see a black-clad figure run through the door of my room.

I bolt upright. I think I’m loosing it. I would almost swear that was Batman. But why would he be in my room?

And, even more strangely, did he actually kiss me? I rub my cheek, absently. Nothing seems to make sense.

Maybe I’m dreaming—yeah, that’s probably it.

I shake my head. Today just continues to make less and less sense to me. I roll onto my side and try to force myself back to sleep.

[Matthan]

OOC: I blow up the city, but does anyone care. No! Sheesh, what do I have to do to get some posts in here? Anyway, here's Wayne. I also dealt with Katharina a bit. I hope you don't mind Batgirl_2005.

IC:

Bruce Wayne 8:50

“Thank you. No, I’ll call back if I need to hear anything more. Thank you. Goodbye.” Dick sets the phone down and looks at me, “Tell Terry that Dana is fine. She is in stable condition down at the hospital. I’ve got her room number for him as well.” He hands me a sheet of paper where he’s jotted down all of the information.

“I’ll tell him in a few minutes. He’s a bit busy right now.” I reach up and flick back on the audio feed since Dick is off the phone. The familiar sounds of combat fill the cave as we watch Terry and this Blue Dragon character fight this wannabe assassin.

“He’s good. You’ve trained him well, Bruce.”

“There is still a lot he doesn’t know.”

A voice cut through the audio. “Bruce!”

I swiftly flip some buttons and turn on the other audio channel. “Katharina, what’s wrong?”

“This place is locked up tighter than Fort Knox. I’ve never seen this much security. Whatever Powers is hiding, he doesn’t want anyone to find out about it.”

“Are there any holes in the security?”

“A few, but none that I can get to with the tools I have. You wouldn’t happen to have a jet pack or something on you?”

Dick and I both glance over at the table where we’ve spent most of the night working. “Not off hand, no. Can you give me some specifics on the defenses?”

“Seems like standard guard placements. My real problem is the building is swarmed by somewhere around ten flying mini tank things. Powers is expecting trouble. I don’t have any way of taking on those things without getting myself killed.”

“Just maintain your position and keep cataloging their movements. See if you can’t pinpoint some weaknesses to exploit. No defense is perfect.”

“You’ve got it.”

I cut the audio link and swivel my chair to face Dick. “At least, she’s learned some restraint.”

“Do you think it’s really that bad?”

“It makes sense. Last night had the fiasco at Ibn’s building. Powers may think he’s next.”

“How will we get in then to find what we need?”

“We finish her suit first off. She has enough skills to avoid some pathetic hired protection. She just doesn’t have the equipment.”

We both move back to the suit and resume working on it. Minutes pass and the computer remains silent. Terry should have reported in by now. This fight should be over. I walk back and call up the video link as a flash blinds his vision. Alarms start to go off all over the computer and Dick is quickly by my side.

The screen splits as I try and trace the alarms. I stop short as Terry’s view looks over the city. Fires are everywhere. The city is burning. All at once, how did this happen?

Terry moves to start containing the fire while Blue Dragon dives into the collapsing building. Terry starts throwing pellets around the area. Each pellet bursts open with a compressed foam, which chokes the spreading fire. Terry knows what he’s doing.

I push a button. “Katharina! Are you ok?”

“Bruce, I’ve got to help these people. Which pocket on this stupid belt fights fire?”

“Third on the left. Throw the pellets on the outside and work in. The primary buildings are gone Katharina. Make sure the damage doesn’t spread. That’s your main concern.”

“But there could be people still alive in those buildings!”

“Look at it again. No one could survive that. This was a planned attack. You aren’t going to find survivors in those buildings. Now, save those who are still alive.”

“Yes, sir.”

Dick’s eyes never leave the screen as we watch the city burn. “How could this happen? Who could have done this?”

“I don’t know, Dick. But I’m going to find out and when I do they’re going to wish that they were never born.”

[Matthan]

OOC: Yep, two posts in a row for me. If I can work up a post for Sepher soon, I'll have three in a row and it will be like one mega post! Bwahahaha! No one can stop me! That is unless they post something and foil my schemes. Bah, it's more likely for pigs to fly than that. My ultimate victory is assured!

*Voice over* Can you stop this madman? Hurry post now, and save us all from the mega post.

IC: Blue Dragon 9:10

“Get ready to fall.”

The floor falls out from under us and I do my best to aim my descent towards the edge of the blaze. Batman’s wings spring from his back and he rockets off towards the main hospital wing that remains intact. I suppose he has his reasons.

I land on the roof of a walkway attaching two of the wings of the hospital. It stretches over a small creek buried in the middle of the sloping sides. The fire is spreading into the end. I run to the edge and take hold of it as I flip out and angle back in through the windows that line the sides.

I hear the sound of glass crunching underneath me as I sprint towards the fire. To my horror, I see a person lying beside an overturned wheelchair with the fire coming dangerously close to them. He must have been knocked over by the blast and left here by the evacuating personnel. In their cowardice, they nearly condemned him to die. My motion never stops as I run towards him. I scoop him up and toss him into the chair.

“Can you hear me?”

His head nods almost imperceptibly.

"Can you move the chair?”

His mouth opens and in a hoarse whisper he responds, “Arm…leg…broke”

I look up and see the fire beginning to gut the walkway. I’m smart enough to see that the structure is rapidly losing stability. A beam in the ceiling is engulfed in flames and lurches as the walkway shudders.

“Just hold on!”

I look down at the other end of the walkway at the push open doors. I grab the handles of the wheelchair and take a few running steps before shoving the chair towards the doors. The chair rushes forward and smacks through the doors into the hospital. Someone should be able to find him and help him now.
The walkway lurches again and the beam topples on top of me pinning me underneath it. The heat scorches me as I try to get my hands underneath me. Finally, I’m able to push my back up and roll out from under the beam. I hear a crash as I look towards the spreading inferno. The burning half of the walkway’s roof collapses in upon itself. Through the flames, I can finally see the destroyed wing of the hospital. Flames leap from its crumbled surface. Over the horizon of the flames, I see flashing lights. The fire department has arrived. It makes sense for them to save the hospital first. That still doesn’t help me.

I look to the ground where the few pellets that Batman had given me had fallen when I was struck. I pick them up and cast them into the flames. Foam bursts forth choking the spread of the flames. It won’t stop it completely. I see that now.

I look around and try my best to locate a place that doesn’t have a support beam underneath it. It’s an estimate at best, but I still strike at the floor. Wrenching and pulling, I start to tear a hole in the bridge. I glance over to see flames licking at the foam. I’m running out of time.

I keep punching and pulling and soon both of the walls and the floor are done. I break out a window and climb to the roof to continue. The roof goes quickly since it was already weakened by losing it’s burned half. I stand up to see the flames consuming the other half of the bridge. The half I stand on stays distant from the jumping flames due to the hole I made. The fire department can take it from here. I look back towards the main wing and see Batman jumping out of a window and flying towards me. He didn’t even fight the fire? What could be so important?

He lands near me and I gesture at the fire department. “I think it’s safe to move on.”

He nods and calls the batmobile. I look at him. Something seems different. There is a set to his jaw and a tension to his muscles. He was determined before. Now, he is something else. Something that I recognize. I remember it well. It’s the same way I felt when I attacked Big Time to protect Paige. He isn’t fighting for himself. He’s not even fighting for the people he saves. He’s fighting for a girl. He’s driven to protect her.

We both hop into the vehicle and fly towards the next fire. He needs to know.

“Do you love her?”

The batmobile slams to a halt. “What did you say?”

“The girl you went to see if she was ok. Do you love her?”

He tenses and answers, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

He’s protecting her. She probably doesn’t even know what he does. Regardless, I have my answer. “Listen to me. Don’t lose her. Every moment that you’re blessed to be with her, cherish it. No matter how many lives you save and how many bad guys you put away it means nothing without love. Once it’s gone, it will never come back. She’ll be the one person to always give you another chance. The one person to never lose hope in you.” His head bows at those words. “And if you lose her, pretty soon you’ll start to lose hope in yourself. Somewhere along the way, you’ll lose yourself and all that you’ll have left is the pain of her loss and the bitter, stinging memory of a better time mocking you with what might have…what should have been. Fight for that, Batman. Don’t let her go without giving every bit of your strength to keep her close to you. Love is worth it, and without it life, even the life of a hero, is meaningless.”

He reaches above him and grasps a handle. “We have a fire to fight.” The floor drops out from under us and once more we enter the flames. I can still see the driven quality in his actions, but I know at least that I’ve given him something to think about. I pray that he’ll listen to me.

[Shriek]

Do I really love Dana? I care about her a lot and all. But do I really love her?

The Blue Dragon must take this subject personally. He probably lost someone that meant a lot to him. He must of even.. loved her.

"Don't change the subject Batman. You have to listen to me." He says once more.

"I don't love anyone." I say coldy. "The only thing I love is this city."

I pull a tablet out of my belt and throw it into the flames. The gray smoke rises from it and the fire is extinguished.

We walk to the main lobby and it looks like an army hospital on the battle field. Hundreds of people are scattered on the floor, leaning against chairs, and covered with blood.

"Who could do such a thing?" Blue Dragon asks shockingly.

"Whoever it is... They're smart. Very smart." I say

"They will pay." He says evily bashing his fist into his palm.

After talking to a few Firemen and Police Officers we walk out of the now extinguished hospital.

"Nice job in there." Blue Dragon says.

"Thanks." I mutter. I guess for some reason I am becoming like Bruce everyday. Grumpy and mean.

The sound of gun shots fill the air followed by screams.

"They came from the park. It's about three blocks. We can make it on foot."

"I prefer to fly." I tell him. I extend my arms and watch as my wings expand. I activate my boosters and jump into the air.

I fly quickly through the air doing at least 50 MPH.

"Terry. Your going to fast. The suit can't take it. You've bashed it up to much tonight." Wayne says.

"Your still here? I thought you left."

"I'm always here." He says.

"Well I Know----- What the heck. Bruce zoom in on that weapon. What is that?"

"It's an assult rifle. And in his left arm is an Uzi. Two old weapons that can cause a world of pain."

"Little toys we read about in history."

"Nevertheless. Be Careful!" He orders.

I swoop down from the sky and deactive my boosters. The suit is in pretty bad shape.

As soon as I land in the bushes the right wing shatters and falls off.

This can't be good. The shooter aims at a small child and fires a single shot from his assult rifle.

"No!" I say in horror. I flick my wrists and my claws activate.

I get an evil look on my face and go after him.

[Batgirl_2005]

ooc: I'm back! I'm back! okie... here goes.. if anything is off PM me and I'll change it.

Katharina 8:35 PM:
I arrive at Powers building and begin scoping around. I circle the perimiter of the building. There's the normal guard placement and then some. Shouldn't be too hard.

I step forward and suddenly something zooms over my head. I dive back into my hiding spot.

"What in crap was that?" I mutter under my breath. I look to the top of the building and see several mini tanks flying around. "Stupid! I should have seen those!" I whisper mentally kicking myself.

If I go out there those things zap me and I'm gone. So how am I supposed to get in? The guards were no problem really... but odd little tanks flying around? Sheez... What's Powers' beef with the world? You'd think he'd like visitors.......

"Bruce!" I say getting his attention.

“Katharina, what’s wrong?”

“This place is locked up tighter than Fort Knox. I’ve never seen this much security. Whatever Powers is hiding, he doesn’t want anyone to find out about it.”

“Are there any holes in the security?”

“A few, but none that I can get to with the tools I have. You wouldn’t happen to have a jet pack or something on you?”

“Not off hand, no. Can you give me some specifics on the defenses?”

“Seems like standard guard placements. My real problem is the building is swarmed by somewhere around ten flying mini tank things. Powers is expecting trouble. I don’t have any way of taking on those things without getting myself killed.”

“Just maintain your position and keep cataloging their movements. See if you can’t pinpoint some weaknesses to exploit. No defense is perfect.”

Oh joy! I get to look around some more! I think rolling my eyes. “You’ve got it.” I say as sincerely as I can.

I do another circle. paying closer attention to the guards placement in realtionship to the wonderful mini tanks.

I notice one area where the tanks don't seem to go. There's one guard. Pretty beefy guy. Should be easy enough to take out.

Should I go on in or ask Bruce? Ask Bruce. I answer my own question.

Just as I get ready to get Bruce's attention I'm knocked flat on my butt by a large explosion.

"What the hell?!" I exclaim loudly anger coursing through me.

Suddenly what's going on all around me clicks in my head. Fire is everywhere. Adrenaline fills my bloodstream. A building only a block or so away is down. I glance back at Power's building. With all the confusion it should be easy to get in............. But people need help. I race to the nearest fire.

“Katharina! Are you ok?” Bruce's voice fills my ears.

I arrive to see several people lying on the ground. More andrenaline. Whoever did this is sick and is making me very, very angry. “Bruce, I’ve got to help these people. Which pocket on this stupid belt fights fire?” I say my voice filled with frustration.

“Third on the left. Throw the pellets on the outside and work in. The primary buildings are gone Katharina. Make sure the damage doesn’t spread. That’s your main concern.”

I look to the primary buildings. Someone could still be there.... “But there could be people still alive in those buildings!”

“Look at it again. No one could survive that. This was a planned attack. You aren’t going to find survivors in those buildings. Now, save those who are still alive.”

I clench my jaw. He's right. Why does he always have to be right. “Yes, sir.” I growl.

I look down at the belt. 1, 2, 3. I pull out little pellets. Joy. This is supposed to put out that fire? Uh huh! right... I throw the pellets into the fire. Still not quite sure of where to throw them. I raise an eyebrow when the fire is engulfed by foam.

"Schway." I mutter. I follow Bruce's orders and work my way in.

"What now?" I ask no one but myself as I get closer inside. Maybe Bruce will answer.

[Blight]

Hey guys, I'm back from my trip! I had a great time, but it's great to be back. I'll post IC with The General later. We've gotta see his reaction to the explosions!

See ya!
Blight

[Bird Boy]

OOC: oo this is unexpected..me..posting..here..in the RPG.. wooooo :p

IC (Jazium):

The city erupts in front of my eyes...burning buildings surround me..us. I look over to wear the Bat and the one with the blue chest lays, before realizing the building I'm on is collapsing. I swirl around as my jet pack's engines turn on and shoot me forward.

I give one final look back at the building I was on as it finally falls down to the ground. The bat and other guy are still alive, probably on their way to start saving those who were lucky enough to survive..if any did.

~~~~~~~~~

9:45pm

Finding my building is becoming a bore. Everyone looks the same now--they're all covered in flames, except for the Wayne Buildings..whatever possessed that man to be so prepared is beyond me.

I look to the right of me and watch another building collapse--almost as if it's in slow motion, it falls to the ground, piece by piece, brick by brick before finally colliding with the street below. If this isn't a spitting image of what hell is, I don't know what IS then..and I'd hate to see it.

Screams fill my ears, caving buildings..it's all too much. I have no idea who did this, but I have a feeling I'll be contacted with somthing in the morning. I scan the area below and see a stalled car, with a man and woman yelling inside. I then realize the building their next to is getting ready to land on them. I toss a small grenade down to the backside of the car and watch the car fly forward, out of the collapsing buildings way. The couple get out of the car seconds later to see what happened...luckily they don't see me, as I don't need to be considered a hero--I just saved 2 peoples lives for the time being and I didn't like the feeling...

~~~~~~~~~~

10:03

Still can't find my damn apartment..if I don't get there pretty soon my explosives are gonna---

I hear a massive explosion behind me and I see an entire section of a hotel blow apart, completely destroying anything on that level. Guess I found my building--and now there's no point in going back.

I go down to the harbor to find the cloaked boat I arrived in, in perfect condition..not a single scratch. I slip into the deck below and find my spare suits and back-up weapons..I'll be needing these if I still need to take of Ms. Tan..

END.


OOC: so sue me..that's all I could think of..more later..I promise.. :)

-BB

[Blight]

The General

IC: I sit in my office watching the vid-screen built into my desk. On the screen is an image of Gotham, or at least, it used to be Gotham. Now it's just a heap of burning, crumbling buildings. I notice however that most of the burning buildings are reisdential buildings, and hardly any office buildings have been touched. Whoever did this was clearly aiming for innocent people.

I think hard to myself. The person behind this may prove to be a threat to my own plans, a threat that will need to be looked into. I press a button on my desk, "Soldier, you are to report to my office immediately." I let go of the button and wait. My door slides open a few minutes later. I swivel my chair around to face my liutenant as he walks in. He looks very shocked and disoriented, obviously do to the current situation Gotham is in.

"Liutenant, I wan't you to find out who is behind this attack on Gotham immediately. Use all your resources to track the culprit down. An attack like this will not be tolerated".

"Yes, sir!" he salutes me and starts to step out of the room.

"Wait," I say, "Soldier, I also need you to track the letter I gave you. Make sure nothing's happened to it during it's journey to the address I gave you".

He salutes again and walks out of the office, the door sliding closed behind him. I turn back to face the vid-screen. This new turn of events is unfortunate, but as long as it did not prevent my letter from getting to it's recipient, my plan will not be harmed in the long run. In fact, once I discover the indentity of the attacker, I might be able to use him for my own needs. Things are still proceeding exactly as planned.

See ya!
Blight

[Shriek]

The bullet strikes the child and he goes down to the ground.

I slowly walk over to the shooter breathing heavily. I switch off my vid link and turn off my com link.

I use my razor sharp claws and slash him across his back. He drops the Uzi out of his right hand and turns to face me.

Without saying any words I reach my right claw back and whip it forward slashing his entire right side of his face.

"What are you?" Is all he manages to ask. My suit is torn to shreds. Microchips and wires hang open in the air. My mask is partially ripped.

I headbutt the shooter several times until he doesn't move anymore. I throw him into a park bench and he smashes it as he lands.

I run to the child with a tear in my eye. I declaw and press my index and middle finger on his wrist. No pulse at all.

He's dead. And I could do nothing to stop it from happening. I could only save Dana.

I push a button on my belt and wait for the Batmobile to come for me.

I walk over to the main fountain in the middle of the park. It's a statue of George Washington. He was a hero. A good hero. And he didn't wear a mask.

People will always know who he really is and what he did to help them.

I look at my reflection through the water. I see a torn image of Batman. Not Me. Just Batman. Nobody ever shouts, It's Terry. Run. It's always. It's the Bat.

The batmobile lands next to me and my hair begins to move due to the wind.

I hop into the batmobile and in the seat is my spare suit. I quickly change into it.

I drive the batmobile into the air and hover above the city. My eyes narrow and I look to the horror of what has just happened. Fire everywhere. I have to do something. This is my city. MY CITY!

"Whoever did this. Will Pay. I will not rest until his head is hanging on my wall." I say evily.

[The Guitar Slayer]

I am jolted awake by the rumbling and lights outside. I stare out to the nearby city and I gasp audibly.

My beloved's city is in ruins. It is barely recognizable. Buildings are aflame, and I see remains of rescue vehicles trying to save the souls that are left. I yank the IV needles and machine sensors off of me, and, for the first time in decades, I take careful steps toward the window.

The analytical sector of my mind creaks and hums into operation again. My memory also kicks in. Another thing I haven't done in years...Judging from the direction of the fire's spread and the intense pockets, it seems as though there has been a terror strike of some sort. I scan the area. The major business buildings, apartment buildings, and facilities are gone. Completely wiped off the face of the earth. Almost the whole industrial area of the city is in flames. I calculate the number of buildings and people within that must have perished. I close my eyes and lean my head against the cool glass. Such carnage.

Suddenly, I see a shadow in the distance. It looks like a floating black demon in the red sky. It strikes me in my instinctive core. It's him! ...but...wait...he's...

My eyes enlarge to the size of saucers, I press my head against the window as hard as I can, and I pull a chunk of dark hair back from my eyes to take a closer look. I know the design, his touches, his territory.

Bruce is alive.

By logical process, the rest of what I saw in the void is true as well.

Father will not win. I have to get out of here.

However, I know this is not our type of work. Beloved will not come unless we are the cause, he knows I'm here, and I am willing to go. And this time...I really am. No turning back this time.

"Talia? Are you all right?" I hear a voice from behind me. It's that man from before...my son...I am still weak. I will bide my time.

"Yes. I was awakened by this..." I gesture out toward the chaos.

"Ah." He pauses uncomfortably. "I'm sorry about..."

I paste a small, believable grin on my face and turn. "It is forgiveable, my son. We will have much time to know each other. Perhaps for all eternity...there is no need for a rift over a petty thing."

The man smiles widely. "Thank you. I have always wanted to know you, but you seem to be just as I had imagined."

I nod thoughtfully. "What did my father name you?"

His brow creases. "You had no say?" I shake my head. "Ibn. My name is Ibn."

"An excellent name."

[Dark_Angelus_18]

Jason Spencer
8:58 PM Game time
9:04 pm by Jason's watch
Subject: So this is the inferno I thought it would be nicer this time of year

“I hate doing laundry. Why is it that they never showed the superheroes doing laundry in the comic books? I guess I could try and get it dry-cleaned but I can just see how well that would go over. It makes my head hurt just imagining all the forms.

“Hi, can I get this dry cleaned? I need it by five o'clock though. The word on the street is that there is going to be a bank robbery. It's my job to stop it, and I don’t think it would have quite the same effect if I wore my clown costume.” I look at him and honk my nose.

“Sure pal. I just need your name home address and phone number for delivery and contact purposes. Oh yeah, there is a fee for rush jobs, twenty buck per half hour less than the normal three hours”

“Man! Okay, do you take cred-disks?” I give up I just need to get new costumes all there is to it.

Yeah that would go over really well. I need to get Mom to do my laundry again. That would be perfect, or at least get the landlord to fix these stupid washing machines. It's bad enough we have to walk across the street to use them, but they make all kinds of noise too.

All the stupid landlord ever says though is, “What do you expect? The things are older than you and still wash your clothes. If they could cook and clean you could call them mommy. Stop complaining!”
A small whine picks up as some of the dryers stop and other people get their clothes out. At first I tune it out, my ears shifting to normal but soon it begins to become a rocket-powered ice pick that tears through my eardrums as dogs outside all start to howl.
I definitely don’t like that sound. Where's it coming from anyways? "Crap!" A flash of white tears through the window as the dust covers the windows. The whine died as soon as the flash hit. It was the building next to ours. This can't be good.
I slam my laptop closed and take off running. The bridge that joined our rooftop playgrounds slammed into our building dousing what used to be a wall, in flames. It was once a wood and metal walkway that gave the kids who had no way to go to the parks or playgrounds a chance to sit on the swings and slide down the slides. Kids from both buildings used to run back and forth to the little pond we had on one roof or the swings we had on the other. Some kids would just lay up there and watch the clouds It was something you couldn't always do from the ground. It gave us a place to play that was safe. I never thought it would turn into a flaming wrecking ball, never thought that one half of it would be a pile of rubble, or I would watch my building get turned into a three walled inferno that slowly crumbled around me. I toss aside my laptop and pull out my still wet costume, shoving the mask over my face.
I bet Supes never had to worry about the suit being pulled out half wet so he could save the day.

I can hear everyone in my building screaming, not a sound comes from the other one at all. It was surrounded by an eerie silence. The flames already poured out the windows on the opposite side of the building. I run over to the door kicking it in. I can feel the heat tear at me as the back draft hits me. I sucks in clouds of smoke, glad for the wet cloth covering my face right now. I bolt up the stairs jumping five or six steps at a time. I pass the first two floors, a closed coffee shop and book store, in a few seconds.
I'm thinking about what the first two floors are as I feel my feet slip as the steps pass my eyes. I land in a heap and watch as the rest of the stairs fall on top of the bookshelves burying me in piles of flaming books and broken steps.

What did they do build this place out of matchsticks? Oh yeah, the bookstore. This is bad. I think I just wet myself.
At least no one will notice with the suit so wet.[/I] The pile I'm buried under is a mess of flaming wood, rising steam and burning paper sending black smoke roiling up the walls like dark phantoms, and roasting coffee beans adding a foul stench to the already putrid air.

GET UP Stop talking to yourself and do something. If nothing else, you’ve got to save that girl that lives down the hall that was always flirting with you.

Good idea, if I do say so myself.

You did.

Now is soooo not the time to start this with me again...Get UP! push what little bit of the room is left off of you and go help the girl next door. Tell yourself all you want about that you know it is the right thing to do and all that jazz when all you want is to for just once have a girl hang off of you and want to “thank you” for saving her life. GO! NOW! Go before it is too late! The panic sinks in as I keep pushing and keep failing to get up.
I push up a little bit trying to get my hand under me better and just know I won’t be able to do it. I can just see Elliot taunting me in the back of my head.

“You KNOW Batman wouldn’t even need any help. Hold on little bro, I'll go get him. Maybe he can pull your butt out of the fire. You can’t even save the hot girl. What good are you?”
"Come on Elliot you know she only flirts with me because I will help her carry in all the stuff she buys when she goes to the store. You and I both know I couldn't get the time of day from her any other time."

He would laugh at me for a little while at my expense, then he would go and pull some stupid quip.

“Welcome to the Pits. Hot enough for ya? Hey, Batman how does it sound when a wannabe gets pinned under a burning building?" Elliot does his best Batman voice. "I don’t know. Why don’t we go ask Gor-El? He's pinned under one right now”

I can feel my fist clench and I am up and running toward the cold spots I see.
God it hurts so much
When my eyes look at the flames all I could see was a bright white searing light. Anything even remotely human was black.
Even with my eyes going wonky on me like they were, It was still hit and miss. I dug a EMT out of the pile first. I knew he had lived on the top floor. I just hoped he was okay. Turns out he was fine just a few minor scrapes since he was climbing down the fire escape when it all blew up on us. The fire escape had been knocked inside the building when the walkway collapsed and actually covered him protecting him form the rubble.
I hauled four other people out of that fire before I was even able to begin to realize what was really going on. I clawed through the rocks searching for everyone I could find I could feel my nails rip away from my hands. I coughed as the smoke filled my lungs. I had never fought for anything so hard as I did that night, but I still couldn't save everyone.
I pulled a single dead person from the house. The steam rolling off my suit still no longer just from the wetness from the dryer but the puddles of sweat that the heat stole from my body, I pulled him across the street, the EMT had already made some bandages from towels left at the laundromat. I doubt anyone will miss them in this case, or if they even can anymore.
The EMT tossed the towels aside as he ran to where I was standing, literally ripping Mr. Steven's shirt off his chest in order to give him CPR. I just stood there transfixed as I watched him literally breath life into Mr. Stevens anew. I lifted Mr. Stevens from the street putting him in the back seat of my van. I turned around to look at everything that was my home go up in smoke. I turned back to look at Mr. Stevens lying there I can feel the tears rolling down my face.

The EMT was still shaken up but he took command of the situation and helped me load everyone into the van. I followed them to the hospital glad to know there were people like him helping all over the city.

This is just so wrong. Gotham has become an inferno and I know that the Jokerz weren’t behind this. Those ones I beat up told me that. Those kids aren’t that sadistic anyway. Who would be that sick? There were good people in that building. There were people in there that I actually considered my friends. My brother could have been in that building .

I spend the rest of the night digging out people’s family members and their friends. I notice a little boy running back to the fire every time his mother pulls him back. I dig through the rubble for an hour just to find the puppy he knew somehow was still alive.

“It just has to be. My mommy said the pup would always be there for me when I needed it.” I can still hear his pleading from when I started digging.
I knew that feeling. My mom, my adopted mom, the only real mom I had ever had, had gotten me one too. It survived up until last year when it died in its sleep. I went crazy every time it was gone for more than an hour. It is still buried under the tree out in an old Gotham Suburb. I was not going to let this kid lose his best friend.
My fingers are bloody and blistered, I am tired, my suit is nearly burnt black. My body feels burnt all over, I'm near passing out from the smoke and the heat and just the overwhelming impossibility, but I am not going to let him down. I can't. I find the puppy slowly whimpering buried under a hard plastic dresser. I don’t know how it survived, the dresser was hot to the touch, but when I looked into the kid's face it didn't matter. He had his best friend back.
Deal with it. The kid was pretty happy, though, wasn’t he?
Yeah
I know I made it to the hospital, bet I don't really remember what happened between the two places, when and where I ditched the costume. The collapsing through the doors like I'm sure I did. I do remember talking to myself though.
Figures I just washed it too and now it is all bloody again not to mention the chafing.
Deal with it.
I’m talking to myself again, oh goody
The next thing I remember is waking up in a room filled with about four other people They had taken out some of the room dividers and shoved in as many beds as they could to treat everyone. There was still people everywhere. The hospital wing looked like the school halls during the first minute of summer.
Who could have done this? I try and roll over but my back still stiffens from the pain but it has already started getting better. I look around and see a card and my laptop.
I open it up and read it out loud to myself
Thanks for the help the van was a giant help. Without you letting us borrow your van, we wouldn't have been able to save as many as we did. It pulled out a lot more people than just our neighbors. I ended up making at least six trips to various burning buildings. It's parked out in the lot. I thought I would bring this back to you before the last run was over. Thank you and tell that superhero guy thanks for me too.

Jakob Williams
apartment 4A
XXXXXXXX@XXXXX.com

I open up my laptop and type him a quick email.
Hey You put others before yourself if without powers to protect yourself, you are the hero. I know I feel that way and so does everyone you helped tonight, including that super guy. I think his name was Gor-El. I know Mr. Grumpy from 3b thinks so at least. I should be okay in a day or so, I heal fast. Thanks for the laptop you saved my life I thought I was going to go stir crazy in here. At least now I have a few movies to watch and a few games to play.
Jason Spencer

I hit send and close my laptop. Looking into the hall I watched the EMTs bringing people in, the doctors and nurses rushing from patient to patient. I sit back knowing everything would be okay.
Thank God for the real Heroes out there .

[Matthan]

OOC: Sorry about the delay in a post. I'm still not entirely happy, but this should work. I'm not convinced of my time table here, but ah well, it's a game. Let's have fun with it. I'll also slip in a note at the end to clarify what Sepher has done.

IC:

Luke Sepher 9:15 pm

“Then it’s agreed. Please, place your signatures on the proper lines.”

The paper passes around each member of the council. With each signature my will becomes law. It finally circles back to me and I place my signature at the bottom for approval. My time is now.

I stand up and turn away from the council and hand the paper to Kyle. The council stays seated behind me staring listlessly off into space. I can’t help but want to ring a bell to see if they would salivate for me. There will be other times to toy with them. Right now, they’ve played their role. Now is the time for me to lay my cards on the table.

I reach the phone at the other end of the room and press the speed dial. I’ve been waiting for this. I hear the phone pick up, but no one addresses me. Perfect.

“It’s time. Begin Alpha phase two.”

I walk out of the chambers with Kyle close behind. I want to watch this from my office. History like a majestic landscape is best seen from a distance.

We step out of the elevator and head to the window. We don’t wait long until we see them coming in low over the harbor. They are little more than a fleet of lights at this distance. No one will even notice in the chaos until they are upon them.

My fleet of flying vehicles swarms onto the city. By now, the orders will have descended through the ranks of Gotham’s police department to let the newcomers through. The fleet breaks in perfect formation exactly according to plan. Fires are quickly contained and then extinguished. Others break away to chase down the looters of the city.

I can almost imagine the cheers from the people as their saviors appear before them. Tomorrow, I will be heralded as a visionary; a hero, and the public will want to crucify their scapegoat. I’ll give them two.

I keep watching as my dream shapes into reality before my eyes. Time passes and as the morning sun breaks out over the horizon only a few fires remain. The power grid for most of the city is down from broken lines. The hospital is filled to overflowing. And I have the haggard look of someone who’s stayed awake all night with worry for his city. It should make the perfect image for my announcement this coming morning.



Blue Dragon 9:20

Batman leaps from me towards the park. He can handle that. I have more work to do. The smell of smoke is thick in the air as I try to gain my bearings. I look towards the next fire only to see several beyond it and more to the sides. I feel like I’m in a pit that I can’t claw out of. No matter how much I struggle, I only end up at the bottom again. I need an edge. I need something to turn the tide.

I’m nearly out of these little pellets that Batman gave me. I don’t even know where to find a bucket to splash on these things. Wait, Paul’s plan. That’s perfect.

For a second, I hesitate. A part of me knows that if I do this, I would be no better than a common thief. Then, the face of the first woman I pulled out from the fires fills my vision. Through charred and broken skin, she’s begging for help. Before my eyes, she dies again. I break into a run towards the police warehouse.

The warehouse is a byproduct of Gotham’s rather illustrious criminal history. Many criminals came through the city leaving behind evidence that was too dangerous to auction off and to valuable to destroy. Instead, the different articles got wound up in enough red tape to stop them from doing anything but collect dust. Eventually, the police had to store the older cases away from the station. The warehouse was the answer.

I lose track of time as I run towards the building. The power is out in this section of the city. It probably is in most others too. At least I won’t have to deal with much of a security issue. The building looks deserted. Most people never give it a second glance and the police who usually stand guard are all gone.

The door is locked, but I bash it in. I don’t have time to waste on subtlety. I jump over the desk in the front and slam into the back. Rows upon rows of shelves greet me. They look to be alphabetized.

I run to the F’s and start to scan down the aisles. Finally, I reach it. It’s bigger than I expected. It seems that they stored some of his old suits in here as well. I guess he had to have a lot of spares in case. As much as I would love to crack that open and see how it ticks, I don’t have the time. I push it aside and grab for the gun only to find that he had spares for those too. I wonder how many times he had to rebuild everything? It’s almost respectable to have that level of dedication. I grab one of the guns up.

I point it towards the wall and take a test shot. The wall is quickly covered in ice. Whether Mr. Freeze ever wanted this technology to help anyone but himself matters little now. It’s going to save lives now.

OOC: The fleet is Sepher's new police force. Like mentioned above it will take them through the night to stop the fires so there is still plenty of room for heroics. Gotham is a very big city (just look at the maps of it the few times it shows up in the show) so it has to take a while. The new police are also stopping looters which gives someone a chance to interact with them. If someone wants to interact with them PM me and we'll get some details in there that could help the plot along.

[Shriek]

10:00 P.M.

"You've got to quit destroying these suits." Bruce says.

I give a slight chuckle and begin to speak, "Well I guess the fire was to much on the suit."

"Well still be careful. These aren't cheap to replace. And it's only fire. Fire doesn't...."

As soon as Bruce speaks I cut him off... "Not to mention burning bricks, bricks, steel bars, glass, burning glass, cement ground-----"

"I get the point." Bruce says. It's good to see him play along with jokes. He doesn't really seem to be bothered by the jokes anymore.

"Have you ever seen anything this catastrophic happen in Gotham?" I ask.

He turns away and puts his head down. "There was..." He pauses. "We once had an Earthquake. Gotham City was shut down. It actually became a ---"

I cut in to say, "No Man's Land." Bruce gives me a cock-eyed look.

"I read it on the computer. You think the only thing I do down here is play vid games?" (( OOC: What's that from?? :D ))

"BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP."

"I don't think I'm familar with that alarm."

"I haven't heard that in years. I didn't think anyone had the nerve to break into there."

"Break into where?" I ask.

"An evidence warehouse. Filled with criminal technology. Like Firefly's flame machine, Joker---," he quickly changes it to, "Poison Ivy's flowers."

I begin putting on my new Batsuit. I place the mask over my head. I pull it down with my right hand to make sure it is on firmly.

"Where's this warehouse located?"

"Five blocks South of the Police Impound lot. Warehouse D2."

"I"m on my way." I shout as I leap into the cockpit of the Batmobile.

I fire up the engines and place my hands on the accelerator rods. I slowly twist my wrists and the Batmobile takes off out of the cave.

10:45

I fly over the tops of the warehouses and see a figure running from the warehouse. I zoom in on him and see that it is the Blue Dragon.

I slowly move ahead and land about 12 feet in front of him.

"I'm not mad or anything, but... What are you doing?"

OOC: Is it cool that 10:45 is the time Batman and Blue Dragon met? Cuz you never stated a specific time Blue Dragon went to the warehouse. PM if you wanna change it.

[Bleu Unicorn]

OOC: On the heels of Matthan's redecorating of Gotham, I give you -- my abrupt vacation from the boards. Things are seriously hectic and frazzled around here due to some family problems that have creapt up on us and my inevitable move -- and I, unfortunately, am incapable of dealing with them all and staying up-to-par with this rpg (and the other two I'm in). So, I shall be taking a little vacation from the boards. I should be back (barring anything else unforeseen) on August 26th.

[Shriek]

Guys, I hate to say this. But I too, am going to have to take a leave of absense. I have a family matter at the moment and my online time is going to be cut down. I will probably be back in a few weeks. But at the moment I give Terry McGinnis/Batman complete control to Bird Boy.

Sorry about this guys. I'll miss all of you. Except Matthan.































Just joking man. :p :D

[Bird Boy]

OOC: Okies, I know I took over Terry/Batman in Shrieks absence..then I come to post--and I can't. I just realized I'm still waiting on Matthan-- (according to Shrieks last post). so yeah.. *waits*

-BB

[The Guitar Slayer]

OOC: I can't do anything until I hear from Mr. Obsession. Talia knows nothing of this lair. Wherefore art thou, Mr. O?

[Mr. Obsession]

OOC: Let me start by saying that I'm incredibly sorry for not posting recently. Basically I hurt my left arm and typing has been a pain, that's why I've only been posting short posts on other boards. But anywho, I'm feeling better and I'm back.

IC:
Ibn

What in the hell has been going on around this city. One moment things were starting to look up, the next the city erupts in flames. I was on my way to personally inspect some damage that was done by a nearby building when it virtually exploded, when I passed Mother's room.

She was awake. This isn't good. If she goes into hysterics again... But if not... 'If not' is a chance I have to take.

I step into the doorway and she doesn't notice me. "Are you all right?"

She turns around, a bit startled. "Yes. I was awakened by this..." Gesturing at the destruction in the city.

"Ah." I say. This is incredibly acquard. I don't know what to say. "I'm sorry about..."

She smiles at me! It's what I've always imagined it would be. Noting like the cold smile of Grandfather.

"It is forgivable, my son. We will have much time to know each other. Perhaps for all eternity...there is no need for a rift over a petty thing."

I can feel a wide grin breakout across my face. Normally such an uncontrolled display would be concerning. But right no I just don't care.

"Thank you. I have always wanted to know you, but you seem to be just as I had imagined."

She nods. "What did my father name you?"

With that, the grin is gone. "You had no say?"

She shakes her head no.

"Ibn. My name is Ibn."

"An excellent name."

"I'm glad you think so. It has taken me some time, but I've grown quite fond of it. But there are times when I think Grandfather named me only to serve as a reminder of his anger towards Father."

At the mention of those two a brief look of apprehension crosses Mother's face. I decide to change the subject.

"Hmm. I know. Perhaps a change of scenery would be a good idea. How would you feel about taking a walk?"

"Yes." That smile appears again. "Perhaps that would do me some good. But..." She glances down at her robes.

"Of course. I'll have the nurse bring you something more appropriate."


OOC: It's all up to you now Guitar Slayer.

[The Guitar Slayer]

OOC: I'm sorry to hear about your arm, Mr. O. I hope I didn't cause too pain on your part...and no, that was not sarcasm. :) Hold on tight for the ride.

IC: Talia

The nurse briskly brings in a pair of tan pants and a white shirt with boots...my old clothes. I wore a set similar to this when he came and told me my father was still alive. He trusted me...and I betrayed him again.

I change quickly into my clothes and hesitantly walk down the hallway. The nurse coldly points toward a greenhouse of some sort. I slowly walk down the hallway, taking in as much as I can. I'll need it later. I peer through the glass. Ibn serenely sits in the cool green garden. I enter quietly and immediately look up. A thick glass or plastic is overhead, protecting us from the sounds of hell raging.

"Hello," I intone quietly.

He immediately stands up and doesn't sit down again until I have been seated on the bench next to him. At least he has manners. "I cannot say enough how wonderful for me it is to have you here," he says in a rush. He's flushed and too cheerful for my liking. "I have so many questions that only you can answer..."

"Then go ahead and ask." I keep my voice low and meek.

"Yes..." he runs his hand nervously through his hair. "How did you meet my father?"

I allow myself to smile for real and go into the past to feed him stories of glory. As we talk, we move through the greenhouse.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

9:30 PM

I have told him every story, every adventure I had with Beloved. I exaggerated nothing for him, yet he now sits with rapt attention, begging like a dog for more. I tell him the last story I can...before 2009. I sigh and feign tiredness. "I grow weary of speaking, child."

"Oh, Mother, I didn't mean..." I inwardly wince at the word, but show no sign of it on the outside.

"It is no problem. I have the same, undying curiosity you do." He beams again. "Dear Ibn..." I begin slowly. He looks at me like I am a goddess on a pedestal, and he waits for my divine decrees. "I have been away from my world for many years. I don't even know how many," I say with some despair.

"Thirty, Mother." I do the math...Bruce is...and I'm....that gives me pause for a moment...then how...? The look of confusion on my face must have been notable since Ibn leans over to me. "Mother, do you need to go back to bed?" He then begins to fret over keeping me up.

I laugh. "I have been in a bed for more time than you have had on earth. I am in no mood to go to sleep."

"Oh, of course!"

"Can you show me to the record room, if you have it? I would like to know what has happened since I left."

"Yes!" He practically trips over himself as he leads through long corridors. me to the giant room. It has decidedly grown since I last saw it.

"I think I'll just read for awhile. You probably have some very important business to tend to."

"Mother, I wouldn't mind staying."

He cannot remain here. I need time alone to figure out what I'm going to do. "Ibn, dear son, I understand your need for contact with me. Thirty years is too long for any mother and child." I feel like I'm going to vomit every time I say that word. "However, I need to adjust myself. I just need a bit of time alone."

He nods. "Yes, Mother. I'll see you in a few hours, Mother." I wave and paste a cheery grin on my face. I hold my pose until the door shuts behind him.

I wipe that ridiculous smile off my face and turn to my night's work.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

10:00 PM

I consult the time piece. Excellent. Plenty of time to do what I need to. I transfer all the classified data I need Ibn to see onto one disk. I also take the liberty of copying all the data I need Bruce to see as well. I slip the disks inside of my shirt pocket and slip outside of the records room. I edge my way down the hall toward a storage room.

I flick on the lights and rummage through a box or two. Let's see... canned goods, clothing for a male, rope...ah ha. I remove an old fashioned firearm. I brandish it experimentally. It'll do. I take extra ammunition and load the gun. Amazing what my father will keep for sentimental reasons.

I catch sight of myself in a reflexion on the metal. Nothing has changed. I feel let down. Despite Father's own wishes for immortality, I had always desired to age gracefully. He had taken away my opportunity for that. Another reason for me to depart as soon as possible.

I stick the gun and rope into one of the deep pockets and exit back out into the hall. I move down the hall quickly and efficiently. I come to a turn in the fortress. I hear someone around the corner. I removed the gun from my pocket and whirl around the corner.

"Milady!" I hear the familiar voice.

"Quiet, Ubu."

"You're..."

"Yes. Shut up." I aim the gun at his chest. I hiss orders at him. "Turn around. Take me where Father is. Don't give me away." He does as he is told silently.

I see Father's eyebrows raise in surprise as he sees me and the fact that I have taken his henchman captive. "You recover quickly, daughter."

I silently shove Ubu into the room and search him for the keys to this fortress. "Father, this time, you will not win." I find them. I go over to my father's bed and rip the wires out of the speaker system. It might not be much, but it will give me time.

"What makes you think I will not, despite your absence? The one you know as Beloved is not the same he once was."

I do not answer him as I lock the room behind me. I break the keycard off in the lock, and then continue down the hall.

After a few more minutes of in vain wandering, I find the private work area of Ibn. He is so completely absorbed in what he is doing that he does not hear me approach. I take aim carefully and bring the butt of the gun down on back of his head. He slumps to the desk, unconscious. I slip the disk of information under his hand.

I release myself to the outdoors just as another explosion rocks the night. I tug my long hair back away from my face and out at the city.

I become the night and begin to make my way through the cesspool of Gotham. I will not be stopped this time. Hell has already come.

OOC: WHEWWWW. Alrighty. Just let Talia stew for a little bit, then she shall make her consciousness known to the world.

[Matthan]

OOC: Sorry about the lack of a post. I'm just sorry Shriek is gone. This should be a fun fight.

IC: Blue Dragon

Blue Dragon

"I'm not mad or anything, but... What are you doing?"

“I’m going to save lives.”

Batman shakes his head and looks at me, “By stealing?”

“It was necessary. Mr. Freeze’s gun can help these people.”
Batman opens his mouth to answer as a spotlight shines down on us from above. A voice rings out in a loud shout, “Freeze!”
We both step back from the light only to find that it follows us. The voice rings out again, “You are under arrest for vigilante activities. Please come peacefully.”

I don’t have time for this. I aim the gun up at the ship and fire. Within seconds the ship comes tumbling down in a block of ice. I turn away. “You’ll excuse me while I go help people.”

Batman grabs my shoulder. “Wait a second. Do you recognize that vehicle?”

I turn around. He’s right. The design isn’t standard police issue. Right then, the ice shatters outward from the window of the driver’s side. An officer dressed in a stocky black uniform with a red emblem pulls himself through. He levels a pistol at us. “I repeat. You are under arrest. Cease and desist your current activities and come along peacefully.”

“I don’t have time for this,” I say as I switch the gun to my off hand and charge the officer. I expect him to run, but he stands still. My punch is in midswing when it stops abruptly. His fist closes around mine with his other hand holding his pistol to my chest. He takes a step back and flings me into a building.

I stand up shaken. He did that one handed. I’m wearing a very heavy armor and he threw me like a rag doll with one hand. He hasn’t even used his gun. I look up to see Batman appraising the situation.

OOC:There you go. A real quick post to introduce the new police force. You're up BB.

[Bird Boy]

IC (Batman/Terry McGinnis):

I watch as Blue Dragon gets up from being thrown into the building. He brushes himself off and lifts the Freeze gun towards the officer, but before he can press the trigger, the new "officer" lifts his gun and shoots it at him. He's back in the wall again, this time laying on the ground a bit longer. Now it's by turn..

"Hey" I shout out, getting my witty comment ready, "I thought", I end my words there as a laser bolt flys between my ears. Another one flys by, grazing the shoulder of my suit, and then a volley of them begin to rain out. I flip backwards, and fling out a bat-a-rang at the gloved hand. A laser slics right through the metal and sends it to the ground. I land on the concrete with my legs spread, and jolt off the ground and through the air. Another rain of lasers fill the air and I land a kick in the guys helmet. downing him and sending his guns flying.

He rises up faster than I expected and a fist slams into my gut, and another one into my head. He swirls aruond, throwing his leg in the air, which I'm able to avoid by a quick duck. He turns around with another kick, but lowers it and kicks my ankles out from under me. My face hits the ground, and I swirl around, avoiding a rather detailed boot slamming into my face. I activate the jets and fly out from underneath him and spread my wings. I swirl around the area and land next to Blue Dragon. The officer turns around and begins running at a extremely fast rate. He's on us quicker than I could even be. I look up and see another fist coming towards my eyes when it stops, dead in the air, along with a jolt and some cracking. I look down at Blue Dragon who's holding the Freeze gun--pointed at the officer. I stand up and brush the dust off the suit.

"Where'd he come from?" I ask outloud. Blue Dragon just shrugs his reply "I have no idea--but the uniforms and vehicles obviously aren't..like the other police"
"I don't think these are even the police" I reply. "They wouldn't give us that much of a beating--especially with that" I point to the fire-filled city "going on". He nods his agreement.

"I don't have time to fight over this gun, Batman" he says. "I'm trying to help people, I hope you can see that"
I don't reply but spread my wings "Do what you have to do--just don't keep it" I reply. My jets activate and I fly off into the fire-filled city. I call the batmobile towards me and fly up into the cockpit, and allow the belts to strap over my shoulders and criss-cross. Nothing like a sense of security...somthing I doubt any of these people have anymore.

I activate the new accessory in this monster and watch the water pellets fall down onto the buildings slowly extinguishing them. Smoke begins to rise up from a portion of the city--at least 10% of the citys out.

I turn the batmobile back around and face the other 90%. Where are the Justice League when you need them?

END.

-BB

[Bird Boy]

IC (Batman/McGinnis):

10:04

I slip off my mask and whipe off the sweat that's dripping down my face. I sit crouched on top of a building, taking a breather. I've put out over half of Gotham tonight and it's still filled with a firey glow.

I get up as I see the Batmobile coming back with fresh supplies--the batcave must be nearing empty stocks by now. I slip the mask back over my face and let the vid-link kick in.

"Thanks for the supplies" I start, "if Blue Dragon is doing as much as me, it should be another hour before we're done."

"Good. When you're done, come back to the cave."
"Alright" I reply, half-heartedly. I jump off the ledge and land in the cockpit and pull on the controls. Time to go put out some more buildings.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

11:15

I throw the last of the pellets and other fire-putter outers onto the building below me. The fires disperse and eventually die down, sending the last batch of smoke up into the sky. The rain that died out long ago is beginning to come down hard again, creating more smoke. I lean back in the batmobile and rest my eyes for a couple seconds before hearing the familiar voice come over the speaker..

"You've been done for a minute. Get back to the cave already"
"Give me a break..I've been busy. Can't I have a minute to myself?" I reply, already knowing the answer. I switch off the comm and turn the batmobile around, towards the cave.

END.

OOC: All I could come up with. Hope you don't mind me wrapping up the building extinquishing Matthan..didn't know what else to do.. :)

-BB

[Matthan]

OOC: I don't mind BB. The story has to move on. Look at Sepher's post above to see the timeline for the fires being put out. I'll try and get a post up in a few days.

[The Guitar Slayer]

IC:
11:15 PM

I trudge through the remains of the burned out city. It looks as though everything was cremated alive. I carefully weave my way around the back of Wayne Manor. It hasn't changed much since I last visited it. Bruce always wanted everything to stay the same. He wanted something to be constant in his life. Unfortunately, that was impossible.

A breeze blows my hair into my eyes. I pull it back....

A dark shadow looms over me. My heart freezes for a second. It is a man in a black suit with a red bat emblazed on it. A flashback of Bruce tearing off the mask to that suit runs through my head....but that's not Bruce. Not at all. He's too thin, too short....

He's on his guard. "Who are you?" Not his voice either. Where was that man?

The dark is at my advantage. "Nobody important to you. I need to see Bruce Wayne."

My accent slips through on the last words, and he looks right at my face. "YOU!" he says, partially in surprise, partially in anger.

Apparently, my father used me for something that introduced this boy to me, and it probably wasn't a good deed either. The boy lunges at me, and I sidestep his move. I begin to take off in a dead run toward the woods.

I dodge tree trunks, branches, and animal burrows as my feet fly deeper into the unknown. I listen for his crunching, but I do not hear him. Bruce's stealth mode in action. I stop and touch the gun in my pocket. I tighten my grip around it as everything is dead silent...

Flames shoot out of now where. I aim the gun right at them and fire.

BANG!

THUDMPH!

I breathe a sigh of relief. I lower the gun and walk over to the prone body before me. I hit the belt once, and the boy comes into view.

My lessons have not left me after thirty years. I shot him in the head.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I climb down the rocky hillside of Wayne Manor toward the entrance from the outside of the house. I look down into the blue depths that will catch me and surely kill me if I misstep. I lower myself onto the floor of the exit ramp for the new Batmobile. My shirt comes untucked and my white flesh is revealed. As I retuck in my shirt, I pause. Where did I get that huge scar across my abdomen? I forget that for the moment. My footsteps echo slightly as I make my way up.

My boots are scuffed as I walk into the the main control room of the Batcave. The massive computer looms there, whirring away. I hear keys tapping and and chair slightly squeaking. I silently move myself to the side so I can look at the operator.

Beloved...

Dressed in black with closely cropped white hair is Bruce. His strong jawbone has remained even after the rest of him had weakened. I saw his now atrophied muscles move as he manipulates the controls. His brow, aged, slouches down with concentration. A wooden cane leans against a control panel. An ancient battlescar marks his right cheek. I remember when that wound was fresh. The hellfire in his eyes still burns.

My father was wrong. He was the same.

I heard a growl eminate from beside Bruce's feet. "Quiet, Ace," he rumbles. "Terry, is that you?" The dog gets up on its feet and begins to stalk toward me in the dark.

"No. It's me." My voices echoes in the silence. Even the dog is mute for a moment.

Bruce blinks, then rises from his chair. The proud figure that gods would have envied is now stooped, unable to walk without his cane. However, he picks up his cane as a weapon. "Ra's..." he says with all the anger I've ever heard him muster.

"No. It's me," I plead. I step out of the shadows and look up at him on the platform. His jaw clenches, and he presses a button. I am bathed in light so bright it almost blinds me. I stop moving for a second to close my eyes.

In that moment, a sensor array comes down and pans around my head. A sharp pain shoots through my skull, and I feel everything go numb. I crumple helplessly as the light dims again. On the way down, I see Bruce stare at the lines on the screen. One flows up and down with fluidity. He compares it with a different one, one with jagged edges and abrupt curves. I feel blackness closing over me when I feel his hands touch me. I feel myself rising again and being helped to a table. I hear the hiss of a hypospray against my neck, and the darkness disappears.

I focus on the face before me. He looks on with concern. "I had to," he gruffly says. "Ra's has pulled that trick before. This time, I made sure I was ready."

I nod. "Brainwave analysis." We stay there in silence for minutes which seem longer than my decades in the void. What can we say to each other? The truth, I answer myself.

"We have been lied to. Both of us. Ibn as well." My voice starts out shakily. He looks at me, with full attention. I swallow, and everything pours out.

"After the conflict in 2009 between you and my father, he wanted an heir even more so. His body was finally exhausted. Not even the Lazarus pit could restore him. And so he made plans for the child in my womb and myself. However..." I pass the disks of information over to him.

Bruce puts them into the computer and begins to read the rapidly scrolling data. His eyes widen, and he gasps. He turns to me with shock on his face.

I continue my monologue. "The child was not made by normal human actions. My father knew that both of us would instill a rebelious aspect into a child if we ever had one. Part of that would be environment, another part genetics. So he simply eliminated both. My father cloned himself without an accelerator. He took his 90% of his DNA composition as well as small bits from you and other great minds and bodies. He needed a vessle to carry such a fragile experiment. I, of course, was the most available.

"I resisted this with as much will as possible. I did not want to help my father's plans along by playing host to his clone. However, the information was drubbed into my head. 'It's your Beloved's child. Take care of the child for him, your love.' Chinese water torture with words. I began to believe that it was yours. During the most difficult time, my darkest hour, I want to rid myself of that evil thing inside of me. However, as each pain throbbed in my head, my mind reverted to the mantra that had been forced into it: 'This is Bruce's baby. Your baby.' I finally gave birth to it...it's name is Ibn.

"Ibn looks slightly different from my father because of the DNA taken from other people, including yourself. He made sure that the child would turn out look somewhat like you. I...I allowed my body to be taken away from me. I couldn't live with myself any longer. My father, thinking I still believe his lies, promised he would take care of his grandson...and I felt like vomiting. He would take care of himself, certainly, and since that extended to his clone, it was true. I spent 30 years in the void. My consciousness had been fooled, but it is a lot harder to play trick on the subconscience, especially when your are enveloped in it on a permanent basis."

At this point, I have tears running down my face. This is all my fault. If only my will had been stronger, if I had gone with him instead of blindly following a madman, if only I....I release my sorrows and begin to sob like a child. I put my head in my hands and try to stop, but it is no use. My body racks with each agonizing sob, each painful tear, and every thought that Bruce must have been put through hell over his enemy's clone.

Bruce watches me. I can't see his face, but I can feel his gaze on my form. "You cannot change the past, Talia." I let out another sob as I cry and repent for my sins.

I hear the click of the cane and the slight shuffle to his step come over to the table. He sits beside me, bones creaking, and gently eases my hands away from my face. I dare not look at him. To haunt him with a son at his age...

His low baritone fills my ears. He speaks as Bruce not as the Batman. "I am torn. I know that you're that your sorrow is real; you cannot fool me, even after all this time. If I asked you for your help in finally ridding the world of your father's crimes, would you say yes?" I begin to nod frantically, still not looking at him. "But will you betray me again?"

I shake my head equally as frantic. I finally let him see my face, as red and tear-stained as it is. "I can't follow him anymore. I just can't...I have considered this for thirty years without a cluttering thought in my head. He used me. He used you. I can't stand it any longer. It is done. I'll destroy him myself if I have to....I will...I will...." I begin to breakdown again, and Bruce allows me to weep on his shoulder. As I utter those last words, a peace comes over me. The nightmare will truly be over after this final battle.

Bruce stands and reaches into a box on the side of the computer. Tissues. "Batman is prepared as always," I murmur as I wipe my face. I stand as well, my strength returned.

Bruce looks over to me, all stiffness and age gone from his eyes and posture. He looks younger again. I cannot fight the urge any longer and I embrace him. He awkwardly wraps his arms around me, carefully placing his cane to the side. "Before the thought even enters your head, no." I look up at him puzzled. He gives me his trademark half-grin. "It would kill me." It finally registers, and I smile into his shoulder.

I hear a whistling noise over my head. Bruce looks up for second. "Terry....?"
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Go for it, BB.

[Bird Boy]

IC (Batman/Terry McGinnis):

I walk through the cave entrance and hear a "Terry....?". Bruce.

I take out a bat-a-rang and throw it at the form of Talia, who's pushed away from Bruce. He raises his cane and the bat-a-rang splits the wood but stops at it's steel center.

"Stop. She's really her"
"I don't care, she shot me in the head!" I reply, pointing to the burnt spot on my cowl helmet.

He looks over at Talia. She takes the gun out of her pocket and lays it on the table. "He was chasing me" she says in a lowered voice. Bruce gives her a stern look and I walk over to where they stand. His cane flys towards my head, and I flince and then open my eyes. The bat-a-rang is in front of me, not even a ince away from my face. I take it out of the cane and put it back with the others.

"Well, I'll leave you two alone, I'm sure you want to talk." I reply. "Just keep your psycho girlfriend away from guns" I reply, lowering my voice to barely a whisper. I walk away, towards the stairs as I feel a hard object hit me in the back.
"Ow!" I shout out. I turn around to see Bruce's cane laying on the ground. "Get me a new cane."

I look back at him and I can tell by the look he has, that wasn't what he threw the cane for. I laugh silently and head up the steps towards a shower.

END.

OOC: pee yew that was crap :) ah well..

-BB

[Matthan]

OOC: Sorry about this. I usually hate to rehash events, but I needed to show Bruce's thoughts during this exchange. So here we go.

IC: Wayne

Dick just finished the last touches to Katharina’s suit. She should be headed back soon. Terry is on his way now. The reports are muddled but the fires are being contained. They’ve done everything they can do. Both of them deserve a rest. Katharina has earned her suit. Dick wants to surprise her with it in the morning. It’s been a long time since there was a good surprise in this house.

Terry’s report bothers me though. I haven’t heard of any new police. Blue Dragon seems to be a loose cannon as well. There are to many dangling threads that need to be tied up. We never even managed to get into Powers’ building before the city went nuts. Why do I get the feeling that tomorrow is just going to get worse?

Ace growls. “Quiet, Ace.” Then, I hear it to.

“Terry, is that you?” I know it isn’t even before I ask. Terry would have come in with the batmobile. I’ve been invaded. I reach to press a button as a voice freezes me.

“No. It’s me.”

I rise and brandish my cane. “Ra’s…”

The voice again, “No. It’s me.” She steps out of the shadows and I see her. She is as young as ever. Talia. I knew that Ibn had raised her, but somehow that knowledge takes on a new reality as I see her before me. I reach out without hesitation and press a button.

She never sees it coming. The scan completes quickly and she collapses on the floor. I pay her little mind as I study the differing brain waves. It’s her. I walk over to her and carry her onto a nearby table. I begin to make some quick notes as I look at her. I won’t be betrayed so easily again. A quick hypospray brings her back to consciousness.

Her eyes begin to blink and I look down upon her. I can feel the old tricks coming up again. False concern covers me and sneaks its way slightly into my voice. “I had to. Ra’s has pulled that trick before. This time, I made sure I was ready.”

She responds and I find myself dissecting her words. Looking for signs of deceit. Silence grows between us until she finally speaks again. She tells quite a story about Ibn. She hands me a disk to analyze which I do.

She continues her sob story as I realize what I’m reading. Ibn is a clone. Sounds like Ra’s. I know what she wants to see and I turn to her with shock on my face. Her story continues. She even manages to squeeze out some tears to tug on my heart. My heart died a long time ago after betrayal after betrayal from this woman. No contrived sob story will change that. All that’s left is the ghost of what might have been if she hadn’t been who she was.

Still, I know my role and wait for her crying to soften so that I can speak. I’ve comforted enough crying women to know when and how to speak. “You cannot change the past, Talia.”

She continues to cry. A lesson that I learned the hard from her father comes to mind. Always turn everything to your advantage. I shift my voice and can almost feel the dust rise off of it. She wants to hear Bruce and she’ll get him. “I am torn. I know that you’re… that your sorrow is real; you cannot fool me, even after all this time.” You’ve got that right. “If I asked you for your help in finally ridding the world of your father’s crimes, would you say yes?” She nods frantically. I close my mind to the possibility. I’ve heard that song before. I can’t help but let some of my bitterness come through my mask. “But will you betray me again?” She shakes her head no.

She manages to look up with me through her red and tear-stained face and talk. I barely listen as I mentally compliment her acting skills. She finishes her monologue against her father with just the right amount of sobs. My role is up again and I reach out and grab her some tissues and palm the small disc in my hand. She mutters something that I don’t bother to hear and we both stand up.

She reaches out and hugs me and I shift into it. I reach up and begin to slip the disc under her collar. I try to distract her from the movement. “Before the thought even enters your head, no.” She looks up puzzled and the bug is planted. I grin slightly at her for more reasons than she realizes and answer. “It would kill me.” She merely smiles and drops her head into my shoulder again. Perfect acting.

I hear the whistle and push Talia away. “Terry….?”

I grab my cane and stop the batarang as it embeds itself into it. He’s going to ruin the plan. “Stop. She’s really her.”

Terry responds, “ I don't care, she shot me in the head!"

That sounds more like Talia than this sobbing actress. She was always quick to shoot Batman.

Talia takes the gun out and places it on the table. “He was chasing me.”

I give the stern look that I know she expects. She averts her gaze. Terry walks towards us and I flit my fingers in several arcing circles. He completely misses the signal. Katharina wouldn’t have missed it. She just got trained to be observant. Terry is getting a crash refresher course when this is over. Maybe another chance and even play up my role.

I let the cane slide down to where I can touch the batarang. I get the center of gravity right and fling the cane. The batarang flies and lands in the wall by Terry. Talia is distracted and once again Terry misses my signal. That idiot. I’m going to beat him with my cane when I get a chance. He removes the batarang and puts it with the others. I choke down an angry groan at his obliviousness. Haven’t I trained him better than to just accept an enemy in our midst?

Terry looks at us. “Well, I'll leave you two alone, I'm sure you want to talk. Just keep your psycho girlfriend away from guns"
I’m going to whack him hard. Dick wouldn’t have missed the signal if he was still down here. Wait, that’s it. I need to get Dick’s attention. I’ll even get an early hit in on Terry. I reach over and grab my cane and send it flying into his back.

“Ow!”

I glare at him and make sure Talia is watching him too. “Get me a new cane.”

He looks down at me and I think he finally catches the signal. He picks up the cane and heads up the stairs. At the very least, Dick will find out what’s happening when he sees Terry with my cane. Then, we can get some work done on taking down whatever plan Ibn or Ra’s has sent Talia to bait us into.

[Bird Boy]

IC (Jazium):

I look at the array of weapons that are before my eyes and pick up a curved handled sword and swing it around a couple times, testing it's sturdyness. I slide it back into it's sheath and put it back on the table. I get up and pick up my cell phone and dial a number.

"Tiny update on Dana Tan..she's only been hit in the arm, there were too many people around her. She's in the hospital now..and I'm currently searching for the room number"

"Good. I heard great things about you Jazium..I don't want them to turn out false" He cuts off the connection with that and I lay my cell phone down on the desk. I move over to the bed and lay down, letting the rocking boat put me to sleep.

END.

IC (Terry/Batman):

I open up the bathroom door to see Dick waiting outside.

"Took long enough" he says
"Hey, I've been putting out fires all night,give me a break. Then I had to deal with Bruce's weirdo ex girlfriend.." I finish.
"Ex..girlfriend? Barbara's here?" Dick asks with a raised eyebrow
"No, Talia..Ra's daughter"

Dick looks at me and then turns around and down to the cave. I walk down the steps and into a spare room that I keep a change of cloths in for emergencies.

END.

OOC: wow, short..but I posted as 2 different characters.. :p

-BB

[Batgirl_2005]

I arrive back in the batcave and start to yell at Bruce when I hear a loud OW. I jump into the shadows and wait. Bruce is talking to Terry. No worries there. I step out into view.

"Hey! Bruce!" I call out. Then I finally see Bruce standing there... Talia next to him.

I raise and eyebrow and raise a batarang.

"Calm down. It's all right." Bruce tells me. I frown at him and lower the batarang.

"Hullo..." I mutter waving at them.

[Mr. Obsession]

Ibn



"........